Leaderboard

Chapter 23 - Morning After The morning sun filtered through the blinds, casting a warm golden glow over the room. Darlene woke up early that day, feeling tired because she had not slept well, staying up and thinking about what had happened and feeling weighed down by the events of the previous night. She stretched her limbs and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, gathering herself before rising from the bed. Darlene got up to put on a pair of black yoga pants, a pink t-shirt, and fuzzy pink socks. She tied her hair into a messy pony and slipped on a pair of white tennis shoes before heading down the stairs, her outfit giving off a cool and casual vibe. The yoga pants hugged her curves, and the loose shirt hung off her shoulder. She felt comfortable and ready for the day ahead. As she stepped into the living room, her gaze fell upon Avery, who was still fast asleep on the couch. He looked peaceful, wrapped snugly in the blanket she had put him in before heading upstairs last night. His chest rose and fell gently to the rhythm of his breaths. Darlene couldn't help but smile as she approached him. As Darlene reached her hand into the blanket, she could feel the softness of the fabric against her fingertips. As she moved her hand, finding the waistband of his diaper, she could sense the warmth he radiated from under the blanket; then, her hand came into contact with the wet diaper, damping her fingers and slightly cold. She checked to ensure there were no leaks, running her fingers along the diaper's edges and feeling its weight. His clothes and blanket were still dry. Darlene smiled down at him, knowing that he must have felt vulnerable in that state. "Morning, sleepyhead," Darlene whispered, careful not to wake him just yet. She bent down to pull the blanket higher over Avery's body, ensuring that he would stay warm and comfortable until he decided to rise. With a sigh, Darlene turned towards the kitchen. As she began preparing breakfast. "Alright, let's make breakfast," she whispered to herself, busying her hands with the preparation of breakfast. Her mind wandered back to the intimate moment they had shared the night before when Avery lay on her lap and breastfed. It was a tender experience, one that she knew could be difficult for both of them to process. The sizzle of bacon and eggs filled the air, accompanied by the aroma of fresh coffee brewing. Darlene found solace in these familiar tasks, pushing her apprehensions aside for the moment. Avery stirred from his slumber, the tantalizing scent of food beckoning him awake. He stretched, feeling more well-rested than he had in a long time. But as he moved, he became painfully aware of the wet diaper pressing against him. Embarrassment flushed his cheeks as he recalled the previous night – the warmth of Darlene's embrace, the soothing sensation of breastfeeding, and now this... "Morning, Darlene," he called out softly, not wanting to draw attention to his current state. It was hard to believe he had allowed himself to get into such a state in front of another person. "Good morning, Avery," Darlene replied, trying to keep her voice steady. She busied herself with flipping the eggs, hoping he wouldn't sense her unease. "Breakfast will be ready soon." "Thanks," Avery mumbled, scrambling off the couch and making a beeline for the bathroom. In the privacy of the small room, he peeled off his onesie and wet diaper, wincing at the cold air that hit his skin. He quickly dressed in a Baby Yoda t-shirt and sweatpants, stuffing the onesie Darlene had bought for him into his backpack. She was right about needing it for work – it would serve as a discreet undershirt to hide his diapers. As Avery emerged from the bathroom, he found Darlene placing plates of scrambled eggs and toast on the kitchen table. "Breakfast is ready," she announced with a smile, trying to keep the atmosphere light and casual. They hadn’t had sex or even done anything sexual, and yet it felt like waking up the morning after such an encounter. "Smells great," he said, taking a seat at the table. The two of them ate in companionable silence, both lost in their own thoughts about the previous night but hesitant to broach the subject. Despite their unspoken tension, they couldn't deny that something had shifted. Avery looked out the kitchen window; the morning sun streamed in, casting a warm glow on Darlene's face as she sipped her coffee. She glanced over at Avery, who was quietly munching on his bacon, seemingly lost in thought. She took a deep breath and decided to break the silence. "Did you sleep well?" she asked, her voice gentle and caring. "Uh, yeah," Avery replied, shifting in his chair. "Thanks for letting me crash here." "Of course," Darlene said, a soft smile playing on her lips. "It was nice having some company." Avery nodded, appreciating her attempt at keeping the conversation light. He cleared his throat, searching for something else to talk about. "So… um, what are your plans for the weekend?" "Nothing too exciting," Darlene admitted with a shrug. "Just catching up on work and maybe going for a run. How about you?" "Same, not much. Maybe grocery shopping and laundry for the week," he said. "and video games… the usual." Avery said he felt a little like a kid when he said he would play video games, even though he knew many adults did it. They shared a brief, knowing look – both of them tiptoeing around the memory of last night, neither wanting to be the first to bring it up. Darlene swallowed the lump in her throat, focusing on her breakfast as she pondered the unspoken words between them. Avery was glad to have something besides cereal, yogurt, or oatmeal for breakfast. The crispy saltiness of the bacon paired perfectly with the fluffy, buttery eggs and the robust flavor of the coffee. The combination of flavors danced on Avery's tongue, satisfying his hunger and leaving him feeling content. Once they finished eating, Darlene insisted on driving Avery back to his apartment. As they drove back, Avery watched out the passenger side of the window. "Hey, Darlene?" Avery began, fiddling with the strap of his backpack as they pulled away from her house. “Thank you for last night. The movie was great, and I had a really nice time." "Me too," Darlene replied softly, her eyes on the road ahead. "I'm glad we got to spend some time together, and thank you so much for helping me with the furniture and getting into the garage.." As they continued their drive, both Avery and Darlene found solace in the knowledge that, despite the unspoken complexities of their relationship, they both enjoyed the evening. They felt like a pair of young lovers who had both enjoyed an experience together but lacked the emotional maturity to talk about it. As they pulled up outside the building, Avery turned to her, sincerity shining in his eyes. "Again, thank you, Darlene," he said softly. "For everything. Last night was… really nice." Darlene opened her mouth as if she was about to respond. Avery, suddenly anxious she was going to say she regretted the feeding, decided to interrupt and clarify his meaning. The truth was he had thought the breastfeeding had been one of the most intimate moments of his life. "Watching the movie, I mean," he added quickly, feeling his cheeks heat up. He repeated like a broken record, “It… It was a really good movie.” Darlene smiled and reached out to give his hand a quick squeeze. "You're welcome, Avery. Have a good weekend, okay? I'll see you on Monday." "See you then," he agreed, stepping out of the car and watching as she drove away. As he stood next to his apartment door outside, Avery couldn't help but feel a strange mixture of relief and longing – grateful for the normalcy of his weekend routine, yet yearning for the tender comfort that only Darlene seemed to provide. Avery's fingers fumbled with the apartment keys, his heart still pounding from the unspoken words that lingered between him and Darlene. Avery unlocked the apartment door, and as he stepped inside his apartment, the familiar scent of stale air greeted him, a stark contrast to the warm and inviting atmosphere of Darlene's home. He closed the door behind him, leaning against it as he allowed himself a moment to process everything that had happened. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, attempting to regain his composure. "Just... think." Images from the previous night swirled through his mind – the softness of the blanket, the comforting weight of Darlene's arm around him, and the sensation of being nestled against her. It was a memory both precious and terrifying, leaving him torn between wanting to cherish it and needing to push it away. "Alright," he sighed, tearing himself away from the door and making his way to the living room. "Time for a distraction." He grabbed the PS4 controller, feeling its familiar weight in his hands as he powered up the console. The gentle hum of the machine and the flickering light of the screen provided a sense of normalcy, a tether to reality that Avery desperately needed. "Let's see what we've got," he mumbled, scrolling through his game library, searching for something – anything – that could occupy his mind and keep the memories at bay. His eyes settled on an action-packed game, one that required quick reflexes and little thought beyond the immediate task at hand. "Perfect." As Avery dove into the virtual world of gunfire and explosions, he felt a temporary reprieve from the storm of emotions raging within him. The chaos on-screen consumed his focus, his fingers expertly navigating the controller as he vanquished enemy after enemy. "Take that!" he exclaimed triumphantly, momentarily forgetting his inner turmoil. But as the adrenaline faded and the level ended, the memories of last night crept back in, unbidden. "Dammit," he muttered, pausing the game and rubbing his eyes. He felt the pressure of his bladder as he took off, running to the bathroom, almost peeing in his sweatpants. "What is wrong with me?" When he got back to the living room, the video game was still paused. He looked at it and said, "This isn't working." He glanced around the room, searching for another distraction, but nothing seemed capable of silencing the thoughts that haunted him. Heaving a deep sigh, Avery surrendered to the realization that there would be no escape from the memories – or the feelings they evoked. "Okay," he whispered, steeling himself for the internal battle that lay ahead. "Let's face this head-on." As he set the controller aside, Avery braced himself for the introspection that awaited him, knowing that the only way to confront his emotions truly was to allow himself to feel them, no matter how terrifying they may be. Avery realized his stomach was growling as it was evening, and he had missed lunch, turning yesterday's events over and over in his head. Avery went to the refrigerator and prepared himself some dinner alone. He placed them on his small kitchen table and stared at the leftovers on his plate, barely registering the taste of cold lasagna and stale garlic bread as he chewed mechanically. The fizz of his Sprite did little to distract him from the whirlwind of thoughts that refused to quieten. He sighed, pushing the plate away, his appetite gone. He couldn’t help thinking he would’ve much preferred to be eating at Darlene’s table again. "Maybe walking outside would help," he thought, slipping on his shoes and grabbing a jacket. But even the crisp evening air, laden with the scent of autumn leaves, couldn't chase away the memories of last night. He found himself wandering aimlessly. He walked by a park bench overlooking a small set of hills. As if drawn by an unseen force, Avery sat down, the cold metal seeping through his jacket. The sky was painted in shades of orange, pink, and purple as the sun dipped towards the horizon. The trees were silhouetted against the colorful sky, their leaves rustling in the gentle evening breeze. Shadows were starting to lengthen across the ground, casting a blanket of darkness over everything. Slowly but surely, the sun disappeared from view, leaving a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere behind. "Darlene…" he whispered, her name escaping his lips like a prayer. His heart ached with longing, and he couldn't help but admit how much he'd enjoyed their time together the previous night – even without the breastfeeding. Tears slid down Avery's face in the cool night. He wiped the tear with the sleeve of his jacket. The gentle feeling of being beside Darlene's breast, nestled in her arms, was like a balm for his soul. He'd never felt so safe and secure in his entire life, as though wrapped in a cocoon of love and warmth. "Why can't I stop thinking about this?" he wondered, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Hey, Avery! What are you doing here, man?" a voice called out, shattering his reverie as he almost jumped out of the park bench. "Uh, hey, Nick." Avery forced a smile at one of his apartment neighbors who lived near him, trying to hide the turmoil within. "Just needed some fresh air. How about you?" "Same, same," Nick responded, taking a seat next to Avery. "You seem a bit off, though. Everything okay?" "Sort of," Avery hesitated, unsure of how much to divulge. "It's just… I'm struggling with some stuff right now. It's hard to explain." "Hey, man," Nick said, clapping a hand on Avery's shoulder, "we all go through things. Just remember you've got friends here for you, okay? And if you ever need a friend to play with online, just look up my gamer ID." "Thanks, Nick." Avery forced another smile, touched by his neighbor's concern but knowing that this was something he needed to face alone. He couldn't shake the feeling that his mind was playing tricks on him, making him crave the impossible. As they sat in silence, the sky above painted with hues of pink and orange as the sun dipped below the horizon, the last of the sun rays reaching out past the trees disappearing, Avery couldn't help but wonder if he would ever find solace in this with or if he was doomed to be haunted by the tender moments he'd shared with Darlene – moments that seemed both achingly real and frustratingly out of reach. Avery felt it would have been better never to have known a feeling like this. Avery headed back to his apartment and put his jacket up in the closet. The soft glow of the moonlight streamed through the bedroom window, casting a serene light on the rumpled sheets. Avery lay in bed, his eyes wide open as he stared at the ceiling. The darkness pressed down on him, suffocating, as memories of being held in Darlene's arms consumed his thoughts. "Stop it," he whispered to himself, trying to convince his mind to let go of the images that haunted him. He twisted and turned, attempting to find a comfortable position that might lull him to sleep, but to no avail. "Fine," he muttered, throwing off the covers and rising from the bed. Desperation clawed at his chest as he stumbled into the darkened living room, determined to recreate the scenario from last night. He placed a pillow on the couch and then one on the cushion, hoping it would conjure up some semblance of the comfort he'd felt nestled against Darlene. "Please work," he murmured, laying down and pressing his face against the pillow. But the soft cotton was a cold, lifeless imitation of the warmth he craved, and a wave of bitter disappointment washed over him. "Damn it!" he cursed softly, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. Meanwhile, when Darlene returned home, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the Goodwill truck parked outside her house. Her heart clenched at the realization that they were here to collect the belongings of her baby. With a heavy heart, she watched as the workers loaded the once cherished items onto the vehicle - the crib with its soft sheets and mobile, the countless stuffed animals that had been gifts from friends and family, and the tiny outfits that now held only bittersweet memories. Each item felt like a piece of her heart being taken away, a reminder of what could have been. The sound of boxes being loaded echoed through her quiet house, adding to the emptiness she felt inside. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched. Darlene wiped her tears away as they finished. "Thank you for coming," she said to the Goodwill workers with a brave smile, blinking back tears. Once they had driven off, she closed the garage door and stepped back into her empty, quiet house. "Get it together, Darlene," she told herself, fighting the urge to crumble into sobs. In an effort to take her mind off the emotional maelstrom that threatened to overwhelm her, she changed into workout clothes and began a series of lunges and squats, accompanied by blaring rock music. "Come on, Darlene, focus," she chided herself between breaths. After completing her workout, she moved on to tackle a few loose ends at work, her fingers flying across the keyboard as if possessed. "Distraction is key," she thought, forcing herself to concentrate on the task at hand, all the while knowing that the silence in her heart would be waiting for her once the music stopped. The weekend lingered like a thick fog, the hours stretching into eternity as both Avery and Darlene tried to navigate their newfound loneliness. The shadows in their respective homes seemed more pronounced, the silence deafening as they each attempted to fill the void with mundane distractions. Monday morning loomed on the horizon, casting an air of uncertainty and unease over their upcoming office encounter. Would they ever be able to look at one another without recalling their shared intimacy? Or would it serve as a bridge, connecting them in ways neither had anticipated? Neither of them really knew if they would’ve preferred to bring up what was weighing on their minds or ignore it for fear of what the other might say. That Sunday night, as the last vestiges of the weekend slipped through his fingers like sand, Avery found himself compelled to do something he never thought he would: attempt to recreate the breastfeeding experience again from Darlene. He knew it was a futile endeavor – nothing could compare to the warmth and comfort her body had provided him – but some desperate part of him hoped that by mimicking the scenario, he might recapture even the smallest fragment of those tender moments. Determined to relive the feeling of security he had once felt in Darlene's arms, Avery grabbed a diaper. This was the first time he was going to put on a diaper for reasons other than work. The first time he was going to wear one when he didn’t feel like he had to. Avery carefully unfolded a fresh diaper, smoothing out the soft material before gently sliding it between his legs. He pulled it up and adjusted the sides, making sure it fit snugly against his body. As he fastened the tapes, a sense of vulnerability and embarrassment washed over him, but he pushed past it in his determination to recreate the feeling of being cared for and nurtured by Darlene. He couldn't help wondering if being swaddled would somehow transport him back to that serene cocoon of warmth and love. Blushing with both embarrassment and determination, Avery meticulously arranged the pillows on the couch just as he had done the previous night. He pressed his face against the soft fabric and took a deep breath, trying to recreate the comfort he had longed for. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, trying to block out the nagging voice in his head that told him this was ridiculous. "Just... just close your eyes and focus." He envisioned Darlene's gentle touch, the soothing rhythm of her heartbeat, the scent of her skin as he lay there, cradled in her arms. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't conjure the magic of that night; it remained an elusive memory, taunting him from just beyond his reach. "Damn it," Avery whispered, frustration seeping into his bones as he abandoned the futile endeavor. He couldn't shake the feeling that something important had been awakened within him – a yearning for connection, for closeness that went beyond the physical. And as much as he tried to suppress it, he knew it wouldn't be silenced easily. "Tomorrow," he thought with a mixture of dread and anticipation. "Tomorrow, I'll see her again."

Chapter 85: Already? “WHAT?!?” BETH ALMOST screamed at the touch to her shoulder. She looked up and realized it was Charlotte. “Are you okay, Beth?” she asked. “Who are you talking to?” “My dad,” Beth sobbed slightly. “Come on, let’s go find somewhere you can calm down for a few minutes and have your conversation in private,” Charlotte urged her towards the nearby library. “Beth, who’s there with you?” Her dad practically shouted from the phone. “It’s Charlotte, Dad…” she managed to breathe. “Can you give the phone to her, sweetheart?” Her dad asked. “My dad wants to talk to you?” “Hello?” Charlotte asked; a moment later, she said, “Hi, I’m Charlotte Perez,” she told him, “Beth has had a pretty rough afternoon, and I just found her in tears calling you on the sidewalk. I wanted to make sure she’s okay and she’s safe?” She paused momentarily, holding the door open for Beth as she guided her inside. Beth let her lead her to an empty study room right then while giving some of the basics of what had happened as far as she knew. Beth was finding it impossible to focus right then, though; she knew how close she and Connor had to have been to getting nabbed by Kelly. She had to have had a plan since she was there! “Beth?” She heard and felt the hand on her shoulder again. “Huh?” “Your mom and dad want to talk to you,” she said. “Beth, breathe,” her mom told her. “You’re safe, you’re okay.” “Mom… she almost…” “Breathe, sweetie,” her dad told her with the phone now displaying their holograms looking over their daughter. Charlotte stayed with her, and between her parents and the kind giant beside her, she managed to regain her composure, finally wiping the tears from her face. “Better?” Charlotte asked. Beth shrugged, “I guess…?” “Beth, do you want Amanda to take you to her place tonight? There’s no safer place?” “Where’s Connor staying tonight?” she asked Charlotte. With a shrug, she said, “I assume back in the dorm, but I haven’t heard anything?” “Can you call Amanda?” Beth asked her parents, “If he goes with them, I will?” “And if he’s staying on campus…?” “Then… I’ll manage too,” she said nervously. Her mom left for a few minutes, and she could hear the talking in the background. “Besides this attack, honey, how was the rest of your day?” Her dad asked her. She shrugged, “Okay, I guess… Actually, I guess up until class, it was pretty good. I went to lunch with Reila and Connor…” Charlotte sat there patiently as she and her dad talked, and she gradually felt slightly better from talking with him. Her mom came back on, “They’re still at the hospital checking Connor out, but he’s planning to return to the dorm tonight. You sure you don’t want her to come get you?” Beth sighed, “Yeah, it’s just through three classes tomorrow, then we’ll film some scenes, and then I’ll go with Connor to Amanda’s… I can make it.” “If you’re sure?” Her dad asked. She nodded, “Thanks for talking, I think I’m okay now.” “Well, as soon as we’re done, I will put some feelers on what happened. I don’t like the idea of you having a target because of me…” Beth’s mom said. “Her mom deserved to go to prison, though - she was very involved in my mother’s crimes!” “Just when you think we’re done with your mom’s crap,” her dad shook his head. “We’ll talk more later, honey. We love you, be safe!” “Love you guys, too,” Beth said and hung up. She looked at Charlotte, “Umm… thanks for being there for me…?” Charlotte smiled at her, “I have a feeling you’d do the same for someone else?” She shrugged, “Maybe?” She looked at her, “Doesn’t mean any less to me though, really, thank you.” “Well, feel up to heading back to your dorm?” Beth nodded. “Here, use this first,” she handed her a wet face wipe. It wasn’t the kind that would remove her nanites, but it would at least clear the tear tracks. She blushed, “Thanks…” They began returning to her dorm, “You don’t have to walk out of your way with me?” Beth told the tall girl. She smiled, “Why do you think this is out of the way?” “Don’t you like live off-campus in an apartment or something?” Charlotte laughed, “Beth, my whole goal of going to Emerson is to be a normal student. Complete with living in the mighty fine accommodations of the Emerson University dorms! Roommate included!” Beth looked at her in shock, “You don’t even have a single?!?” She laughed, “I’ve known Kelsey for years; her mom was a crew member on Charlee for most of the show. We mostly get along pretty well, and we both grew up pretty spoiled – so we kind of made a pact to see what it was like to live ‘normally’ for our college years.” “That’s kind of cool actually…” “What about you? Surely your parents can afford an off-campus apartment? Or, it sounds like Connor’s grandparents would take you in? You could commute?” Beth shrugged, “There are a few reasons, but one is very much the same as yours… wanting a ‘normal’ time at college.” They traveled together, and Beth learned she was just one building from Charlotte in the same block of dorms. “Thanks,” she told Charlotte as they reached her front door. “Anytime, Beth. We’re cast members together, and the one thing I have always believed in is that cast and crew stick together. I’ll always have your and Connor’s backs.” Beth smiled up at her, “Thanks.” “Go get some sleep; it’ll be a long weekend!” Beth nodded, went to her room, changed into her pajamas, and promptly passed out in bed. I WOKE UP in the morning to an alarm I had begun setting. Since our pods weren’t closed in, there was no reason I couldn’t just get up on my own. I was just climbing down when Mackenzie came in, dressed in her swimsuit. “Are you sure you still want to go swimming?” She asked, concerned. “It’ll help, I think,” I told her. “The pain on my ankle isn’t as bad, but I think some laps in the pool should help it stretch out.” She sighed, “Let’s get you going then,” she said. After pulling off my diaper, she led me to the bathroom and checked the bandages and gel effects. Much to my relief, the bruise was very faint on my side, and my leg felt much better. ‘Didn’t know I was kicking a solid concrete wall…’ I griped internally. She pulled both from my body before I dressed in the swimsuit. She carried me in my suit to the elevator, still wanting me to ‘rest my leg.’ While the elevator descended, she said, “You keep having some close calls, Connor; you need to be really careful the rest of this semester.” I nodded, “Sorry, I seem to be a trouble magnet like my mom.” “Well, stop being so attractive,” she joked with me and poked my nose. I blushed. She tossed me in the water, and I began swimming laps. Lilly joined me, and for some reason, that day, she was more than able to keep up with me for once! ‘Injury?’ I wondered. ‘I don’t know what being without the nanites will be like either,’ I admitted. Mom had told me about the different settings enabled in hers all those years ago, and I just hoped most of it was like a genetic code that was hard-coded into my DNA now. Things like more intelligence, strength, motor skills, and more had been boosted by her and Grandma early on in her time in the dimension. Those were the nanites that had been in my bloodstream since I was born. Of course, my baby twin sisters also had the same protection in their blood. ‘Riley’s out of luck if she ever comes here!’ I noted in my brain. Of course, I was in that same boat now! I definitely tired sooner that morning, and for once, I was ready to stop when Mackenzie was. Lilly kept swimming her own laps without me. Mackenzie had wrapped herself and me in towels and insisted on carrying me upstairs. “You can’t be planning to carry me to all my classes today?” I asked her in the elevator. “Don’t tempt me, Connor!” “You’re that worried?” I asked her. She sighed, “You have to know something about how we get as Bigs, right?” I nodded. “Well, with only four of you now, I’m getting attached to all of you – but you probably the most. I promise I’ll back off, but understand it is difficult?” I smiled at her and found myself giving her a hug, “Thanks.” “You’re welcome… now go get a shower; I’ll put your Pull-Up and clothes by your shower and check on you in a bit.” “Okay,” I said, carefully washing my body and hair, knowing I had a long day with filming ahead after classes! BETH MANAGED TO make it to breakfast, where she found Connor already sitting down. She decided to hell with everyone and went to give him a hug. “How are you feeling?” She asked him. “Better…?” “How bad did she get you?” “Just a bruise, you can still see a little bit of the handprint, actually,” he told her. “You’re just lucky, that’s all that happened!” “I know, but I wasn’t going to let her get you?” “You’re too sweet, Con,” she told him. “I’m going to get some food; watch my stuff?” “Sure,” he told her. The two of them were joined by Livy and Reila that morning, who wanted the story. “So Kelly’s gone?” she asked. Beth shrugged, “Who knows? I can’t imagine she’s not at least booted from the university, though. Attacking a Little as a Big and getting busted for it is definitely against the student code of conduct. She also said she was planning to kidnap both of us.” “Why, though?” Livy asked. Beth sighed, “My stupid family…” Reila looked curious, “What? You have like the most upstanding dad in the country? He’s a Supreme Court Justice?” Beth snorted, “Dad’s fine… It’s mom’s side of the family that’s the problem, and I know I’ve avoided telling you about them... It’s a long story…. The short version is my grandmother was the founder and CEO of SafeFoods when she got busted after going after my dad… Well, yeah… I could take a whole day telling this, actually, but let’s just say my grandmother is serving one of the harshest regression sentences ever given. I think Kelly’s mom must have been involved with her? It sounds like she got a serious sentence, too. Something went wrong, and Kelly ended up in an orphanage?” Connor spoke up then, “Sounds like she had a tragic childhood. Unfortunately, she went after Beth rather than take advantage of her apparent academic accomplishments, earning her scholarship and coming to Emerson to rise above it.” “Holy shit, that’s nuts!” Reila said. “Yeah… It’s actually worse if you know the whole story,” Beth said. Having been told Beth’s horrible past, Livy nodded in agreement. Reila looked inquisitively at them both, “I’ll tell you sometime,” Beth said with a sigh. “Just not this weekend, Reila.” “We’d better head to class, Con,” she told Connor. She watched to see if he limped but was glad to see he was walking pretty normally that morning. Every now and then, you could tell he got a twinge of pain, but as they split off to their separate classes, she was pretty sure he would be okay. “See you in a while,” she told him. “See you,” he responded with a smile. ‘I think it was worth staying and not running away?’ she thought to herself as she made her way into class. ‘At least I hope it was…’ I WALKED INTO computational intelligence class that morning, feeling the least prepared for classes so far that semester. Fortunately, the work I’d been doing all semester meant I wasn’t clueless about anything through my morning classes. HoloField theory was interesting enough that it almost took my mind off last night. During lunch, I met up with Beth and Reila in the cafeteria. I ate a meal with them, but Reila was leading the conversation. “Are you two going to be okay?” Reila asked. “Huh?” Beth asked. “You’re both still not acting like your normal selves?” I shrugged, “Yesterday is in my head a bit, I’m guessing Beth’s the same?” She nodded, “Filming was bad enough, but then the thing with Kelly sucked.” “Speaking of the witch, did you see the local news site in the last twenty minutes?” “No…?” Beth and I said nearly in stereo. I watched Reila fiddle with her tablet for a second and then showed it to us. Yesterday, Emerson University Police responded to a call of an assault in progress. A student, Kelly Danvers, was arrested for assault, battery, and attempted kidnapping of two other university students. DPL4 News obtained the arrest report, which states that Kelly had a backpack with two Little and Betweener-sized inflating pacifiers, a collapsing stroller that would have fit the two victims, alternate clothing and diapers, along with syringes filled with sedatives. During her attempt to attack the students, one of the victims was able to get away, and the other was able to hold her off until help arrived. Due to injuries sustained, Danvers and one of the victims were transported to the hospital for treatment. Danvers was arraigned today and released on a fifty-thousand-dollar bail. 4 News reached out to Emerson for comment. It was given the following statement, ‘We take very seriously any possible assault upon our students. Our university will fully investigate this complaint per our policies. Due to our policies, we cannot make any more comments until the conclusion of that investigation.’ Upon a follow-up question, we learned that the alleged assailant is suspended from the university and not allowed on the grounds pending the outcome of a hearing. “So she’s already free?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I want to know how she came up with bail money?” She paused and answered Connor’s question, “Depending on which judge she was in front of, they may have just decided she was only guilty of being incompetent at adopting the Little she wanted.” She paused, Reila nodded, “When kidnapping is a societal norm, hard to not have judges think it’s just a minor infraction.” “She’s already out of the hospital?” I groaned, “I thought I’d done enough damage to at least put her there for a few nights!” “Nanites, remember?” Beth said. “Beth, you two need to be careful. I don’t know that she’ll listen to the idea of staying away from campus?” Beth nervously nodded, “Maybe it’s time to start thinking about listening to mom and dad about bodyguards.” I blanched at that, “They suck to have.” They looked at me, “My mom forced us all to have them back home most of the time.” “Why?” Reila asked. “Let’s just say my mom went home and took a lot of knowledge with her. Her company is one of the richest on the planet back there.” “Oh,” she said. “You know, I can’t believe either of you give me the time of day.” Beth kicked her friend lightly under the table, “We’re no different than you, Reila. Don’t go thinking that you’re not awesome! I, for one, hate that the first thing people think of when I tell them who I am is who my dad is!” “Same,” I told her with a sigh. “I appreciate being here and getting a little anonymity until they figure out who my mom and grandmother are!” Reila looked thoughtfully, “Guess that makes sense. What are you two doing this weekend? Going back to your grandmother’s Connor?” For the rest of lunch, we talked about the film project and the trip to my grandmother’s, which didn’t seem like it would be as relaxing since we’d be coming back to campus each day to film. Soon, Beth and I headed to our final classes of the day before we planned to meet and walk to Matisse afterward to film. “Did they get any scenes filmed last night that had been on the schedule?” I asked suddenly as we got to the doors. Beth shrugged, “I doubt it; Charlotte caught up with me after I gave my statement. I bet they decided to postpone?” I nodded, “I guess they could probably make it up tonight after we do the scenes with us and tomorrow evening too.” She nodded, “Have fun in your crazy, weird math class.” I smiled up at her, “Enjoy your easy calculus class!” She stuck her tongue out at me, and I laughed. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading, and thanks for the likes the other day!!! 💜 I will be out of town at the end of this next week and privacy may be a bit of an issue. I will probably end up posting Thursday evening, but it may be Friday evening before I get the next chapter up. I appreciate your patience! Thank you again for the likes, please keep them coming? It's been a long week and I'm only up to half-way through Chapter 102 right now. Hoping to make some more progress this next couple days - the likes really are like candy to bring some energy to the picture! 🙂 All of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle. If you enjoy my writing, please consider supporting me with a purchase! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifteen: Appointment for Katie Ann Katie Ann rolled out of bed at first light and decided to see what she could do to keep herself occupied until Daddie got up. Her books and other activities were downstairs, and she thought going for them might get her in trouble. She found a coloring book and some crayons in one of the dollhouse bookcases. Heading to the turret part of the room, she was glad to find it had comfortable window seats. She could barely see the room door from the window seat she picked, though. Lying on her belly, she colored while watching the world go by. Daddie had woken up and, after making himself ready for the day, headed to deal with this regressed daughter. Finding her bed empty and her not visible in the room from where he stood, he screamed down the hall, scared, “KATIE ANN!” “Here I am, Daddie,” she said cheerfully from the turret. He was looking the other way, not expecting the answer to come from that direction. So he almost snapped his head towards the way the sound came. Walking into the turret, he said softly and without any anger, “What are you doing, sweetie?” Her reply was, “Coloring Barbie and watching the world go by.” “I need to get you dressed. You have two appointments today, Buttercup,” he told her. He proceeded to help her up and lead her to the changing table. Pulling her nightie off first, he lifted her up and strapped her down before changing her bottom. While she was still up there and convenient to reach, a set of her frilly socks was placed on her feet. With that task done, she was set back on the floor. A simple yellow cotton dress was dropped over her head before yellow bows were tied in her hair. They headed to the mudroom to put some Mary Janes on her after they had breakfast. Heading to the car, she was soon strapped in the car seat. Finding her activities next to her, she continued reading her book. She felt the car move as she was deep in placing herself in the book. Daddie must not have driven far because the next thing she knew, he was telling her, “We’re here, Buttercup.” She looked up to see they were parked in front of a generic strip mall. What the name or the purpose of the stop, she couldn’t figure out from her vantage point. Daddie helped her out of the car before taking her hand and leading her to a door. Walking in, the lady behind the counter greeted them with, “Welcome to Images Hair. How may I help you?” “We have a 10 o’clock with Angela for Katie Ann Telgenhof,” Daddie responded. The lady offered them a seat and let them know that Angela would be with them shortly. Katie Ann saw an activity cube sitting in the corner. Even though it was meant for babies, she still sat next to it. She started playing with it to pass the time. Her Daddie just smiled at her, and on the way, she kept herself occupied. Soon, she heard, “Katie?” from the salon area. Dusting herself off, she headed to where Daddie was waiting. She then followed the lady and her Daddie towards a chair with the already waiting booster. Angela helped Katie onto the chair before covering the little girl with a pink cape. Turning to Daddie, Angela asked what she was doing to Katie’s hair. He said, “Give her bangs, trim the rest, please. Can you also set her hair in ringlets when you are done, too, please?” “Am I washing it?” she asked. “Please,” was the reply before he went to the waiting area. Turning to the regressed girl, “Let’s get your pretty bows and braids out of your hair.” Mumbling to herself, “Someone is an expert in doing braids.” “What grade are you in and what school do you go to, Katie,” she asked as she was removing her right braid. Katie Ann, with a slight worry, thought hard about that because Daddie never briefed her on these questions and the lady expected an answer. She would have to make up the answers on the fly. “I am in second grade at Clearwater Elementary.” “Clearwater? That is a bit far away. Let me help you down so we can go wash your hair,” the lady said, helping Katie down. “Mommy lives there, Daddie here,” she answered as she followed the lady to a chair sitting by a sink. The lady had her kneel in the chair, so her head was a bit higher. Angela soon started to wash the regressed girl’s hair with shampoo, which smelled like bubblegum. By the time her hair was done, she was purring loudly. After Katie was back in the original chair, Angela didn’t take long trimming the regressed girl's hair. The stylist continued by giving her bangs just in front of her face. The hairstylist started to blow dry her hair before giving her the requested tight ringlets. Angela was using plenty of hairspray between curling. After Angela was done, she tied a bow on top of the curls. She continued by taking the cape off Katie and helping the little girl down. Finally, she led the young girl over to the waiting Adam. Daddie said, “Angela, she looks wonderful. We will see you in two to three months,” as he was tending to the money. Taking his daughter, he went to the car before strapping her in the car. Leaving the strip mall, he told her, “Katie, you look pretty. We have a 45-minute to hour drive to our next appointment. Kathleen, I am interested in your thoughts.” “About the hair? I really do look cute, and they treat a child my height a lot better than an adult my height. They treated adult me with pity. For little me, it was just another child. Oh… If anyone asks, I am a second grader in Clearwater Elementary school living with my Mommie during the week,” she said, finishing the last bit in giggles. “About my apparent new age and lifestyle? I am fine with being your child.” “Thank you, Katie Ann, enjoy your book,” Daddie said, returning to his driving. They stopped en route at McDonald's for lunch, specifically a happy meal for her. Soon afterward, they were pulling into the driveway of a farmhouse in the country. He showed up at her door and then let her out of her harness. They walked hand in hand to the door. After he opened it up, she walked into what looked like a waiting room stuffed with toys. Daddie spoke, “We are a little early for Katie Ann Telgenhof’s appointment,” as she was looking around the room. She noticed that they were not alone. There were two other ‘children’ in the room. They were adults like her in children's clothes. One was wearing a pink babyish dress, and the other was a boy wearing overalls. “Please fill these forms out. Doctor Carla will be with you as soon as we can,” the lady behind the counter said. Katie Ann got nervous because she had always hated the doctor's office. She also didn’t know if this one actually knew she was an adult. But then again, those other kids were obviously adults, just dressed young. “Is this an actual Doctor’s office or a play Doctor’s office?” she wondered. She doubted a play Doctor’s office would have forms to fill out. Daddie did say something about talking to the doctor about her lightheadedness last night. While he sat down to fill out whatever the forms were, she went to find something to keep herself occupied. Spying a Highlights peeking out from under the pile on the table, she took it and situated herself near the other children. She hadn’t been reading for long when she heard, “Kathleen, can you come here and help me with this family history.” Coming over to her Daddie, she filled out the questionnaire as much as she knew. She took her chance to glance at her forms, pointing to Daddie that she had her appendix out when she was eleven in 1998. That last statement caused the other girl to snap her head towards where the little girl was. After the adult task was done, Katie Ann returned to where she had left the Highlights and continued reading it. Soon after both other children’s names were called, she heard “Katie.” She headed to the counter, where a lady was standing. “You are a cutie. I am Nurse Lori. Let's start with your weight and height,” the lady said as she led the girl to where a scale was. After the little girl’s shoes were removed, the nurse had her stand on the scale. “You are shorter than most people standing here,” Lori said as she lowered the height gauge. Tasks at the scale done, she led the small group to a room next door, which had Sesame Street characters on the wall. “Please strip her. You can leave her socks on,” she told Daddie. “Take her binder and diaper off, too?” he asked. Checking her chart, she answered, “Yes, on the diaper. And … “ Lori started as she was checking the chart. “... Yes, because you have her signed up for a gynecological check-up,” causing Katie Ann’s mouth to drop before pouting. After the nurse stepped out, the little girl was soon naked, sitting on the examination table in the room. She was kicking her legs very nervously, making the paper under her crinkle. By now, she had figured out this was an actual medical clinic that specialized in children like her. They are actually adults but are treated like children. She also knew because the nurse said the magical gynecological word, she wasn’t going to like all the prodding she was going to get here. Soon, the nurse was back. “Katie, let us get those vitals,” she said as she wrapped a blood pressure band around the little girl's arm. Katie Ann felt the band get tight on her arm while Lori was listening to her blood flow. After her blood pressure was done, the nurse took her pulse at her wrist. After her pulse was done, Katie was asked to get on her tummy so Lori could take her temperature. It caused her to think of a way to take her temperature on her back. The only place on her back was her bum. She exclaims, “My temperature!” figuring this was going to be the tail all over again. “Oh, you do have a voice. Yep, that is how we take temps at this clinic,” the nurse said as she helped the girl flip over. Daddie mentioned, “Yeah, Katie Ann is quite shy in new situations.” Taking a thermometer out of a container, she dipped it in lube before putting it in Katie’s behind. She was rubbing the little girl’s back while the temperature was being taken. After a bit, she took the thermometer out of the little girl’s bottom and then helped the girl up in a sitting position. Katie Ann returned to her nervous kicking as the nurse left the room. Soon, the doctor entered the room, saying, “Hello, Katie Ann. I am Doctor Carla.” Shyly, the little girl said, “Hello, Ma’am.” As she was checking the little girl’s ears, she addressed Daddie, “Any medical concerns?” “Yes, her dwarfism is one. Her birth parents point out that she loses her breath, gets dizzy, and has headaches when she raises her heart rate too much. She actually blacked out yesterday because she scared herself with something that had no basis in fact.” Daddie spoke as the doctor was checking the girl's reflexes. “Her medical records arrived today, but I haven’t had the time to review them yet. But about those concerns, I have a few ideas about what the last one might be. I will need a urine and blood sample to make sure they go from minor to quite worrisome medical issues. As for her short stature, by her current real age, all the side effects would have shown themselves. Visually I can tell you she doesn’t have a proportionally enlarged head, a hump on her back, or bowed legs. The other major side effect is scoliosis, and we can check that right now,” the Doctor said while asking Katie to roll over. Katie Ann nervously rolled over, only to just have the doctor run a finger down her spine. After that was done, she was helped back into a seating position. She then watched the doctor check her breasts for lumps. The Doctor spoke again, “She doesn’t have a curved spine or, thankfully, any lumps on her breasts. Katie, lay down and put your feet in the stirrups. Are you two having sex?” She helped the little girl get in position while looking at Daddie. The last question caused Katie to turn a little red in the face. “Our relationship is more of a BDSM or child-parent relationship. She is under contract with me, and by the contract, the relationship is non-pain, non-sexual based. I only see her every other weekend. She is at college the rest of the time,” he answered. Continuing, he said, “As far as I am aware, Katie Ann didn’t enter into this relationship as a little. I decided she was going to be one, but she appears to have taken to it hook, line, and sinker,” which caused the little girl to blush even more in response. The doctor nodded in reply. “When was the last time she had her period, and would you like to stop them? A lot of my clients stop them,” she asked. “Katie Ann would have to answer for both of those,” Daddie answered as the doctor was spreading Katie’s lips. As both were looking at her, Katie answered nervously, “Last week for my period, and I would LOVE to lose the period.” She felt the doctor taking what she assumed to be a PAP sample down below. Cleaning up, the doctor said, “Other than the dizziness and the loss of breath issues, she looks quite healthy. I will send the nurse back in to take Katie’s urine and blood samples. She will also give her flu and birth control shots. She will need to come back quarterly to get the birth control shot.” Soon, Katie was nervously kicking her legs again. She didn’t have to wait long before the nurse was back and asking for Katie Ann’s arm. Putting a tourniquet around her forearm, the nurse alcohol swabbed her before taking a blood sample. “Do you want a Barbie band-aid or a heart band-aid?” the nurse asked. “Barbie, please, Ma’am,” Katie Ann responded quietly. After she got her band-aid, the Nurse asked her to flip over for her shots, causing her to exclaim, “Eeps, on my back?” as she flipped over. “We give shots on the bum here, Katie,” the Nurse answered as she gave the first of two shots. Soon, the little girl was spotting two band-aids on her bum before being asked to roll over and put her feet on the stirrups again. She watched the nurse prep her private parts and stick a catheter down there. Soon, the nurse was done taking the sample and removing the catheter. An institutional diaper was placed on Katie by the nurse. She didn’t think it was as comfortable as the diapers Daddie had used so far. Addressing the little girl, “You earned yourself a sucker little girl. We didn’t need to spank you at all. You were a very good little girl. We will see you in three months for another shot.” Looking at Daddie, she said, “The doctor will give you the results of the blood, urine, and PAP samples when they are ready. I will let you get her dressed and deal with payment,” before stepping out of the room. “Spanking?” the little one exclaimed after the nurse left as Daddie dressed her by putting her binder on her. Putting the dress over her head, Daddie explained, “This place believes in corporal punishment for misbehaving littles. Didn’t you see the paddle hanging behind the front desk?” “No, but what about the contract?” Katie asked. In the process of putting Katie’s shoes on, Daddie said, “That only controls me and you. It doesn’t stop other people from punishing you how they see fit. That being said, you were a perfect little angel,” kissing her on the head while helping her down from the examination table. The regressed girl responded with a sad “Ooh” as they headed to the front lady. Quietly she told the lady, “The nurse says I earned a sucker. Can I have one, please, Ma’am?” The lady gave her a sucker and told her, “Such manners. Some of the kids here could learn a lesson from you,” while patting her on the head. She then returned to dealing with payment information with Daddie. After Daddie was done, she followed him, sucker in the mouth to the car. Soon, she was strapped in her car seat. After Daddie climbed into the front seat, he made a phone call: “Hello, George. Other than her dizziness, the doctor declares her healthy,” causing Katie Ann to blush and pay attention. … “We won’t know that ‘til she runs the samples.” … “She is in the back strapped in, sucking on her sucker she earned for good behavior.” … “She didn’t seem to mind it. Except for the fact she didn’t like their method of dealing with misbehaving littles. That point is moot because she was a little angel.” … “I will talk to you later, and I will keep you informed.” “Your Daddie George says hi, Buttercup,” Daddie said as he started driving. She was soon involved in ‘Farmer Boy’ as they headed to the next destination. Soon, she felt the car stop. Looking out the window, she hadn’t a clue where she was. She was just parked in front of a building. After helping Katie Ann out of the car, Daddie led her into the building, “Welcome to the Children's Museum,” a lady at the door said. With that, the little girl became very excited and tried to pull him towards where she could see other kids, “Wait, Buttercup, we’ve got to pay first.” After paying, she pulled her Daddie towards the museum proper. They stopped in the first room, which was full of musical instruments. He watched her as she played around with them, smiling to himself about how excited his regressed daughter was to play at this museum. You wouldn’t believe she is really nineteen looking at her. After Katie Ann had her fill in that room, they continued on to other parts of the museum. They stopped to see various rooms, like one totally with logic puzzles. One almost directly from the ‘Goodnight Moon’ story, she especially liked the rube goldberg exhibit room. “The museum is closing in 15 minutes,” the loudspeaker said after they had been there a few hours. “Wow, where did the time go,” Daddie said, “Well, I guess that’s our cue to leave, Buttercup.” He took her hand, and they headed out of the museum towards the car. After she was strapped in, he started towards home. They pulled into the garage after a stop at the local diner for dinner. Coming into the house, Daddie led her to her bedroom after removing her shoes in the mudroom. Katie Ann was lifted onto the changing table and then watched her Daddie change her soaked diaper. She was then helped off the table, and her dress was changed to a princess nightie. “You have another hour before bed, Princess. You’re free to play or hang around either in this room or downstairs in the parlour. I will be watching the TV downstairs,” he told her before walking out of the room. Katie had seen a container of Play-Doh and various toys this morning and decided to play with it at the table in the room. She hadn’t been playing long when Daddie came back with a sippy cup for her and stuck her pacifier in her mouth. Soon, Daddie was back, helping her clean up her mess before leading her to her bed. After tucking her in, he read her another bedtime story.

Hey everyone! I really didn’t mean to be rude to any of you, but I’ve received a few comments about this story, and I really just wanted to take the time now to thank you all. As I’ve said before, I don’t write for the likes or comments, but they are certainly a bonus when going through this process. I could write about anything really, but your all’s comments really tell me what you enjoy more from what I write. In the future, this could mean bolder storylines where I take a few more risks, and I think many of you will enjoy them a lot when they occur. For now, though, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 5: Judgement of Love, Compassion, and Caring Plans never go how you initially think they will. I had learned that in third grade when my group of five suddenly were all absent on the day we were supposed to present our history project to the class. I ended up surviving that, but being here made me feel the stakes were much greater than a simple grade regarding Ancient Greece. Originally, I was supposed to break out within days of initially coming here and hitch a ride back home somehow, but those plans were made before I began to learn anything about the people here or the environment itself. As such, days, turned into a week, which turned into almost a month now staying with Oppy, Harriet, and Luna. They had become a well-oiled machine taking care of us Littles, while even making sure to separate me out from Ditzy and Derek due to my mental clarity over them. At first, I reveled in my clear superiority to my friends and my seemingly rare independence in this dimension as a Little. As much as it pained me, I quickly began to see the truth in Oppy’s words about their society regarding us Littles. Being a Little, meant that most assumed that rattles and using my diapers were to be the highlights of my life. Our little family knew differently, but the constant put-downs, jeering, side jokes, and straight-up even discriminatory practices, had limited my time amongst the Bigs and Middles of this society outside of the academy compound. It was honestly starting to become a little lonely. We would still go to the mall or an occasional restaurant for a celebration, but these instances had become increasingly rarer as the weeks went on and we all waited for the trial. As Oppy was retired and Luna was essentially in limbo now due to her association with Chelsea and Samantha, both took it upon themselves to entertain us Littles during the day while Harriet was away studying at the academy and trying to learn more about the trial itself. All three tried their best, but I still felt very much apart from everyone else. Finally, though, last Saturday, Harriet bounded in after another long day of being in class. “Everyone! The trial is next week!” “Are you sure?” Oppy asked skeptically, all of us having heard the same announcement at least twice before and even in the same manner. “Yes, Oppy! That’s why I’m so excited now. It’s all going to be over, but I found out two of the judges. That’s why I’m confident,” she explained. “One trial, coming right up!” I wasn’t sure what to make of it all, but Oppy and Luna now both seemed certain that the trial would proceed. So, sure enough, they were all right and we got the official call last night about Chelsea’s and Samantha’s trial happening today, just as Harriet had announced. Now, I knew trials were a big deal, but I started to become nervous once more when I woke up and everyone was in a mad dash to get ready for the trial that was happening in only a few hours. Blending in, I followed their lead and rushed through my own morning routine. As had become a tradition now, I was left alone to shower and ensure my own good hygiene, but as I exited the shower, I saw something that was still somewhat of a rarity. Oppy had picked out my clothing for the day. Now, I didn’t mind this particular lack of independence when it had occurred, and in truth, I kind of enjoyed it. Oppy had a pretty decent fashion sense and she never seemed hell-bent on trying to embarrass me like what seemed to happen to Ditzy or Derek. Outfits that showed off diapers, their lack of independence, or their juvenile interests were common now almost everyday practices. My simple outfit however, of overalls and a green polo onesie underneath was just enough to show my Little nature to the court today, but it wasn’t enough to the point where one would automatically assume that I was regressed. Regardless, I quickly pulled up my still-present diaper and practically leaped into my clothing. To be frank, as I put on my shoes, I grimaced at the semi-thick garment now about my waist. I had originally hoped to shed the thing off by now, but interview questions 43C had apparently done a number on my psyche. I wasn’t damaged goods or anything, but moments of darkness or any crawling noise would quickly cower me into submission and occasionally result in an accident. It was terribly embarrassing at first to admit to any of them, but Oppy, Luna, and Harriet had all been there to comfort me and help me through it. Due to a few occasional subsequent accidents though, I remained in diapers, and they had now suggested for me to bring Stripe with me everywhere I went. He honestly made for pretty good camouflage and as juvenile as seeking comfort in a stuffy may have been, he definitely worked wonders when I needed him to. Still though, I had felt a little better a few weeks ago when Oppy and Harriet came back one day from the academy and announced that they had made sure that Mr. Jameson would be ‘walking a little funny’ for the next few days… whatever that meant. I didn’t ask those types of questions. Moving on with my morning, I then sauntered downstairs and after a quick bite to eat of my dinosaur oatmeal, I ensured I had all that I needed for the day and helped Ditzy and Derek to the car outside. To be blunt, by now, I felt like their older sibling, but neither seemed to truly mind the dynamic and only thanked me as well as they could at this point each time now that I helped them out. After ensuring we were all ready to go, a short drive later and Oppy made sure to park in the visitors parking lot. She grumbled a bit about being a legacy here and deserving a close spot, but just moved on and made sure that I took her hand as we entered the building. Harriet and Luna were holding onto Ditzy and Derek respectively with their own stuffy’s as each of the Bigs, or singular Middle, carried our diaper bags over their shoulders. It was embarrassing to be seen with such a childish item like that, but it only takes so many wet diapers or a convenient snack to actually appreciate their presence in one’s life. Still, one brisk walk later and we were in the building. A short sign-in and a walk through the metal detectors, and we were finally on the other side and waiting for the courtroom to be ready. Instantly, despite their notion of being more superior in this society here, I could quickly tell that Luna, Harriet, and Oppy were all very nervous. I wondered if I should be as well, but I had little time to think. The doors soon opened, and we all walked in as one united group. Before us, in the front, stood the traditional court layout of multiple seats, followed by the bar, two mirrored desks, and then one long top piece flanked by a single enclosed box. The wood flooring and furniture went oddly well with the ornate red curtains and cold sleek marble columns behind it all, but there was no doubt… this was the courtroom where all would be decided today. Then curiously, a blonde Big woman dressed well in a charcoal suit soon waved over to us. “Oh, there she is,” Harriet noted. “We got Stephanie to defend us today. Don’t worry. She’s one of the best.” “Brian’s kid?” Oppy asked as she pushed forward while waiving to Stephanie now, a note of skepticism playing just a bit in the back of her tone. “That’s the one” Harriet nodded. “As I said though, she graduated five years ago and is already on her way to becoming a judge one day.” “Hmmm… Young, but if she’s anything like her father… I guess we shouldn’t worry…” Oppy said with a mixture of both relief, confidence, and still a little apprehension. I guessed quickly that it was likely because of her age, but I just hoped she was one of the young ones who would use her youth to her advantage rather than as a crutch. “Stephanie!” Harriet called out before hugging the blonde Big woman in front of us now. The two hugged for a moment and then Stephanie broke the hug first. “It’s so great to see you all. Despite everything, I think we have a real shot today considering the circumstances.” “You do?” Oppy asked with a large note of hope laced in her voice. “I do, but…” Horrifyingly, she then looked at me. “I’m told you aren’t regressed…” her eyes quickly flicked to my crotch and then to Stripe and I suddenly got very self-conscious. “I’m not…” I said shyly. “I just…” “They used interview 43C on him, Stephanie” Oppy defended me. “Jameson better not be here today...” Stephanie chuckled a little. “Don’t worry. I think he’ll stay away from your family for the next six years at least after what you all did to him. Pretty hilarious if you ask me.” We all laughed a little but then Stephanie looked right back at me. “Okay… so not regressed, which means that I want you to sit up here with me… if you’re okay with that…” I looked behind her at the two chairs already there. “I… I’m not sure,” I answered as honestly as I could. “What would I have to do?” Stephanie looked a little pained. “Actually… and please don’t take this as that I think Littles are only cute little poop machines, but I just want you to sit there and look pretty today.” Despite her reassurance, I still felt like I was more of a prop in all this if I was taking her meaning. “Just sit there? That’s all?” “Yes… that’s all.” Again, her eyes looked pained, and I guessed that counted for something. She then sighed. “I know it’s not ideal, but the judges here are still a bit traditional unfortunately. A few should be on our side on general principle, but I need to paint them a picture. Their minds are mostly already made up I’m afraid to say, at least if my instincts are even close to being right. If they see you though… an unregressed Little supporting one of the defendants at least so publicly after your interview, they may question their stance on all this.” “Don’t count on it, Steph,” a cold voice from our right sneered. We all looked up and saw a tidy yet stern-looking redhead stare right back at us. “Judge Grossman will be presiding over all this today… you know how she is with Littles and her rulings.” Stephanie’s face became even more grave after that, but to my relief, she at least defended herself back. “Maybe, Taylor, but Hawthorne will be here as well from what I saw. Didn’t he fail you our first year on basic law and said, ‘I will never trust you in court if you even make it there?’” Taylor gulped and glared back. She seemed like she was about to retort when the bailiff struck the floor to announce as the judges started to walk in. Silently, I nodded my head in agreement to stand up here with Stephanie in support of at least Samantha. Something told me that we would need all the help we could get from the judges walking in now. The first, Cunnings, was an elderly lady whose blue eyes had seemed to fade with time, yet still shone out with their original intelligence and brilliance. Judge Franklin was next and was clearly the youngest, but also seemed like the most studious and observant of the bunch. Judge Grossman followed and I wasn’t sure what it was, but her blonde hair just seemed to magnify her eyes and put a chill down my spine. Fortunately, lastly was Judge Hawthorne who seemed the kindest and most reflective of the bunch. Curiously, I thought he even gave a little wave to Oppy who was seated behind me. I didn’t have time to see if she made any move back. “Al rise!” the bailiff announced as the judges entered the chambers fully and then sat down. “Be seated.” Everyone quickly sat and Judge Grossman pulled up the microphone closest to her. “Yes, thank you bailiff,” she began. “To everyone else, thank you all for coming to this important and critical trial of one Samantha and Chelsea Norris, both accused of stealing a Little, or Littles, for themselves, and breaking academy rules in their acquisition and handling. Now, we know there has been some rumors going on about that this trial is to determine their guilt or innocence.” I could quickly see that Stephanie’s face seemed to grow darker with each of the judge’s words. “While this court will always abide by the justice system in place that we hold so dear,” she continued, “we also must inform this academy that we have already rendered a decision based on the evidence that has been presented to us…” “However,” Judge Hawthorne quickly interjected, “we are not without mercy or understanding. Going to foreign worlds is dangerous and unpredictable as it is, and our hunters, recruiters, and cleaners often face challenges that go beyond the scope of the laws that we have created here. Considering recent and compelling testimony, we have granted this trial to check if there is any new evidence other than what was presented officially to us already.” There was a continual murmur amongst the crowd that I could hear behind me after that, and I wondered just how often these sorts of ‘trials’ occurred here. I was no legal expert by any stretch of the imagination, but all this still felt very wrong. Of course, they could have a ‘not guilty’ verdict already, but that also felt very far-fetched to me with the way everything had been presented so far. As much as I liked with what I knew about Samantha at this point, I also knew by now that she, not even including Cheslea, had clearly broken the rules. Now, it just felt like a matter of degrees of how bad their guilt would be and if the crimes of one would affect the other. As much as I didn’t wish any ills onto Chelsea, I really hoped they would be tried separately. “The defendants will now enter!” the bailiff announced. Soon, both Samantha and Chelsea walked in and took their place in a small thigh-high stand next to the judges. Immediately, they seemed to paint a picture of how seriously, or not, they were taking all this. While Chelsea did look very fashionable, her jeans and nearly see-through shirt left much to be desired for a person defending themselves in this type of courtroom and with seemingly mostly conservative judges. Conversely though, Samantha was dressed more modestly in a single beautiful but simple blue dress. She seemed a little nervous however, so I quickly gave her a tiny wave of support. To my relief, she saw my little gesture and smiled and waved back to me. Judge Grossman then gestured to the defense, and Taylor quickly stood back up. “Your honors, I would like to simply begin and end with the presentation of the interrogation colors.” A small gasp went up through the room. “I believe there will be enough evidence there to prove why the full extent of the law should be pursued here.” Judge Cunnings then looked over at us. “Is there any objection to that, Miss Stephanie?” she asked, her intense eyes nearly burning a hole into her. Stephanie briefly stood up and shook her head. “No, your honor. In fact, I was anticipating these colors being brought up.” She then paused and oddly looked at me before turning her attention back to the judges. “If it will please the court, I would like it entered into the record about these colors and where they were obtained.” “Very astute and thorough,” Judge Franklin noted. “Proceed, Miss Taylor.” Taylor begrudgingly nodded and used a remote clicker to bring up a single presentation screen to the side of the courtroom, which soon powered on. From the image that appeared, I immediately recognized the highchair-like device from my interrogation, the same that I assume was used on the others as well. I quickly felt a tingle of fear on the back of my neck and just prayed the lights would stay on. “As you see,” Taylor began as she pointed to the screen, “the chair here is designed for large amounts of skin coverage. This allows both the restraint of an individual if required, but it also monitors the subject’s vitals and brain pattens.” My eyes quickly widened, and I worried that despite me telling the truth, if my body had somehow betrayed me and would then sink the case in an instant. I looked over at Stephanie with worried eyes and she seemed to look back at me with her old look of reassurance and gestured for me to take a breath. While a few weeks ago, I may have seen it as a trap of some sort, now and to my relief, it just felt like a source of comfort once more. “The data collected during each interview question is then collected and interpreted into the average of a single color,” Taylor continued. The screen quickly turned into a few different colors. “While rare, some subjects may display more than one color if the responses were too varied in emotional outputs. Upon receiving the data already however, this will not be the case today.” Judge Hawthorne sighed and then waved at Taylor. “Proceed, Miss Taylor, but be warned… this is only evidence… not a spectacle at the movies.” Taylor quickly nodded. “Yes, your honor.” She then proceeded to go through each of our results by first showing our image during the interrogation and the color the interview questions produced afterward. Luna showed as the color lavender and Ditzy showed up as aquamarine. Curiously, Derek showed a dark purple and many in the audience gasped. Distressingly, Taylor grinned widely as if she had won in a single stroke of genius. “Nothing further, your honors,” she finished. Fortunately… I think… Stephanie quickly rose before the projection was turned off. “Your honors?” Each judge then turned directly to her. “I believe there was one more interview that day. I believe your honors should see it as well.” “Very correct you are,” Judge Cunnings noted. “Continue, please, Miss Stephanie.” Stephanie nodded and quickly looked relieved. “Thank you, your honor.” She then gestured toward the screen, and sure enough, my face appeared next. Embarrassingly though, my color was pink. Now, ever since I had taken whatever Samantha had given me and I had come out the other side of the portal, I had noticed a few oddities. Fear of the dark even before my interrogation, a little emotional instability, a larger attachment to Stripe, and a few others all just seemed par for the course and overall, not very problematic in most cases. That being said, I found that occasionally, particularly in times of stress, I had much less of a filter… like today. “I’m not a girl!” I blurted out. My hands quickly clamped over my mouth. Much to my chagrin, the whole courtroom burst into laughter. Even the judges were grinning or even chuckling over my comment, and in that moment, I could only pluck Stripe off the ground near my chair and hug him tightly until it was all over. Fortunately, Judge Hawthorne just held up his hand after a moment and smiled warmly to me. “It’s okay, Percy. We know you aren’t a girl. The colors just represent your emotional state, with the lighter colors being the ones to show a happier and more willing emotional state, understand?” Despite my massive blushing, I quickly nodded. “Yes, sir.” At that moment, I then also realized why everyone had gasped over Derek’s color, dark purple. If lighter was better and happier… it made sense that it also meant that darker colors represented the complete opposite. While the judges seemed to deliberate for a moment amongst themselves, I then quickly turned back toward my friend. The ‘man’ was currently reading a picture book and was slowly being fed animal crackers by Oppy to keep him happy and distracted. Right then with the new evidence of his color, I wondered just how much of the old Derek was still in there and raging against all of this. I had little time to contemplate the notion though. “If prosecution now rests,” Judge Grossman started back up, “does the defense have any further evidence it wishes to present today?” Stephanie slowly rose. “Yes, your honor.” She then reached below the desk and pulled out four large manilla folders. “I would like to submit these for the record along with the breakdown of colors in defense of my client… clients,” she quickly corrected, blushing a little. I was starting to get the opinion that maybe Chelsea was already considered a lost cause… ‘But that would be crazy, right?’ “Very well,” Judge Franklin said. “Bring them up here so we may examine them.” Stephnie nodded and handed a folder to each judge. “Thank you… anything else?” Stephanie withdrew back to our desk, and to my surprise, shook her head. “No, your honors. The defense rests at this time.” “Understood,” Judge Grossman noted. All four judges then rose, and the courtroom soon followed. “We will adjourn and come back with the next steps or a final verdict. All our dismissed.” The judges then quickly filed out, and as soon as they were out of view, I could no longer hold back and spun around to the so-called ‘defense’ investigator next to me. “What the heck was that?” I asked angrily to Stephanie, who was clearly taken aback by my sudden anger. “Where’s all the evidence? The long trial? Shouldn’t we be burying the prosecution? What gives?” To my surprise, once her initial shock over my outburst had faded, Stephanie smiled. “You know… I’ve actually studied some of the law from your planet. I would understand why you would ask those things, but please understand, Percy… the judges already have evidence. When you all came in here at first, Samantha and Chelsea submitted their own records, along with a dozen or so cleaners, and two hunters that were observing them and everything that occurred back at the con. By the time you were even questioned, 95% of the evidence for the trial had already been processed and viewed by the judges.” It felt so wrong to hear all that, but part of me felt that it also made sense as well. In a society with so much technology and observation of each other, it only felt natural that the court process could be sped up as a result. Still though, I kept getting a funny feeling about all of this. Turns out, my funny feeling was correct. Less than 10 minutes after the judges left, they returned. “All rise!” the bailiff announced again. We all quickly stood, and I clung onto Stripe’s arm once more in nervous anticipation for what was to come. The judges then each took their seat once more and then gestured for the courtroom to sit back down. Judge Grossman cleared her throat and spoke. “We the judges have rendered a verdict, but we are unsure of one aspect of this case.” She then folded her fingers together and took a deep breath. “Ever since the Height War ended, this society has prospered due to the unique relationship between a Big and a Little on the whole. This academy stands vigilant in finding other worlds to perpetuate this cycle beyond our own.” She then oddly seemed to look at me for a moment, but then continued. “That being said, we acknowledge that there are sometimes limits to this magical bond and we in the academy are here to preserve that bond beyond the dimensions.” She then disturbingly looked angrily over at Chelsea and Samantha still standing in their box beside the judges. “The actions you all had taken on Earth were violations of many of the rules of both worlds. Now, both worlds stand to suffer on a very personal level or even overall due to what you all did that was not part of your original plan or mission. We as judges cannot stand for this at the academy.” Her words seemed final, and I feared the worst, but her eyes seemed to wander around the courtroom and then creepily back on me for a brief moment. “That being said,” she continued, “we as the judges must acknowledge the evidence before our eyes, but this is not always an easy task. Given the scope of all that happened, we call forth Percy Miter to stand before us tomorrow in chambers. Further evidence is needed, but no matter what, judgement of both sisters will be rendered afterward.” Judge Grossman almost seemed to end it all right then, but Judge Hawthorne quickly spoke up before she did so. “That being said, we the judges also find that there is enough evidence to support that these actions were for personal gain and maybe even influence but perhaps a fulfilment of something stronger as well. Something that even we have now power over.” He then looked over to both Chelsea and Samantha and then over to our group. “In acknowledgement of this, we the judges will allow a brief period of time for you all to see each other today. Take the time to see each other before all is finished tomorrow.” He then stood up and banged his gavel. “Court dismissed!” I could quickly tell that Judge Grossman was not a part of that plan, but Franklin, Hawthorne, and Cunnings all seemed pleased, particularly when Samantha personally thanked them from her position in the box still. It was a small gesture, but it seemed to speak volumes to those three judges at least. Stephanie soon ushered us out and to a side room off from the courtroom. We waited for at least fifteen minutes, but finally the door opened, and both Chelsea and Samantha burst into the room. Two armed guards followed them in, but kindly did nothing when both sisters came up to us. “Oh wow! Look at how cute you two are!” Chelsea gushed over Ditzy and Derek as she fully scanned them and then gave them a hug each. “Oh! I can’t wait to dress you all up in your little clothes when I get out of all this mess! We’re going to have so much fun together. Just wait and see! Parties! Balls! Pageants! Oh, the fun!” Ditzy and Derek seemed to just be happy with seeing her again right then, but right before Samantha steadily walked up to me, I noticed an odd look on both Harriet’s and Oppy’s face. Before I could ask them what was wrong, I felt a large but gentle hand on my shoulder. I quickly spun around and was once more face-to-face with Samantha. It seemed that the last month had not been kind to her, unlike Chelsea. She was still beautiful, but her skin was paler, and dark circles now hung under her eyes. She almost seemed to be a shadow of her former self. “Hey…” “Hey,” I replied awkwardly, not really sure what to say. Still, her appearance concerned me. “Are you okay, Samantha?” Instantly, I could see a block of some kind with her in responding to my question. I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but I also felt like she was at least holding something back from me. “Please tell me… I want to know how you are…” She still seemed hesitant, and I could still hear the joyous laughter and all the plans that Chelsea had made from nearby, but finally, Samantha spoke up. “I’ve had a lot of time to think… a lot of time…” She trailed off a bit and I quickly realized what the difference was between the two sisters since all of us had last seen them. Samantha had guilt… Chelsea had none. “It’s okay… I understand why you did what you did…” I managed to make out after a minute of silence between us. I didn’t say that I had forgiven her yet for drugging me and taking me from my world, but I had since come to realize that she had made her decision with her heart and not her ego or own ambition. To her, she had found a struggling Little on Earth and she offered a new life for them. “I might need a little bit to get back to where we were… but I don’t want you to regret what you did to or for me in the end.” Samantha seemed to struggle with that concept. “But I drugged you… I… took you from your family… friends…” she bemoaned. “What kind of person does that? How could I ever call myself a caregiver after having done that to you?” I sighed and clasped her withdrawn hand. “Those are bad things… I can’t say that I forgive you for them, but you offered me a life here. Did you do that because you wanted an accessory to dress up and play with, or did you do that because you wanted me to be happy and you thought this was the best way that you could offer? If it’s the latter, which I suspect it is, isn’t that the mark of a true caregiver?” I could instantly tell that my words were starting to have a profound impact on her. They were simple but true, and in that moment of her doubt and self-anguish, they also seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Oppy, Luna, and Harriet were all tense but still smiling in our direction, which gave me a little relief. To be honest, I had always been worried about the next time we would actually see each other, but Samantha’s vulnerability and guilt was something that I had not anticipated. It softened her image to me even more than I had done myself in the month since I had come here. We weren’t how we were at the convention, but I could feel the bond between us grow once more. Getting out of my own thoughts, I then swore that I could see a few misty eyes with Samantha standing before me. She wasn’t bawling or anything, but I could also see the relief that my words had provided to her clearly tortured soul. Also, being the observer that I was, I noticed that her fingers were flexing a little. I could have shuffled it off and the day would have been over and no one the wiser, but I decided to take a leap of faith right then. “You know… it’s okay if you want to hug me… I wouldn’t mind…” Samantha hesitated for maybe only a second, but then instantly broke right after and quickly wrapped me up in a large hug. There was no hesitation in her body anymore… no guilt, but just happy feelings now coming from her. I knew that she knew she had done wrong in her initial methods to get me here, but there was also now an understanding between us that her actions weren’t that of someone doing evil. Maybe morally gray, but her intentions at least seemed good though. Looking over briefly at Chelsea, I knew I really couldn’t say the same about her. “Times up!” the guard then loudly announced. Samantha then backed up and wiped her eyes quickly. Oppy smiled over at her daughter. “Hang in there, kiddo. All this is almost over. Just another day and we’ll know.” Samantha cleared her throat while Chelsea had already begun to exit the room. She then looked at each of us with her large, now more hopeful eyes. “I just want to say… to all of you… thank you for taking care of everyone and for sticking with me… us through all this mess.” She turned to Harriet. “You were one of my best students and after all this, you’ve proven even more of how great an addition that you’ll make to the academy.” She then turned to Oppy. “Mom, if it wasn’t for you with the Littles and all this… I…” Oppy held her hand up to stop her daughter. “Think nothing of it, dear. I’m your mom with all this, and besides, the Littles have been like little gifts, but I’m sure they’ll be happy to have you back… both of you.” I could hear the annoyance in her voice at the end, but I knew it wasn’t directed at Samantha, particularly when her look was then cast to her other daughter. “Oh… yeah… thanks mom,” Chelsea hurriedly said while exiting the door. I could see that Oppy wasn’t impressed with her thanks, but she just quickly hugged her other daughter not wanting to dwell on it all, and then we all waved goodbye. Then, just like that, both sisters were gone once more. Now, we wouldn’t see them again until their sentencing tomorrow. Samantha’s presence, despite the weight of her regret over what she had done to me, was still as warm as ever. As soon as she left, I could feel her absence more than I ever had before and I hugged Stripe to fill the void. Today, the trial had gone very differently than what I had originally imagined. Some of the judges seemed to be on our side, but once again, I felt like I was being thrown into the fire and back at the crux of this whole mess. A singular failure and all could be reduced to nothing once more with two figures being punished in ways that I didn’t even want to imagine. Still, for now though, all I could do was hunker down with my new family and wait for the coming interrogation tomorrow.

BB’s Nursery and Day Care Epilogue Part 2A, The Party (Authors Note: Because I’m having so much fun writing about the party it has gotten pretty big. I decided to give the readers here at Daily Diaper the first part of the Party.) ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Marge looked over the adult tent. There was a bar that served beer and wine and a DJ playing fun music and if requested some dance music. She was not sure how much dancing there really would be. Mr. Grey was able to give her the number to a full service party place that catered to the rich and weird. They built their company on providing secure and question less service. Plus, they had no problem with the NDA requirement for all staff. Apparently, this party wouldn’t even crack the top 50 on their weird o meter. Hollywood being not that far away she could believe it. The guests would be arriving soon, and she was looking forward to seeing all the program babies again. She received a lot of responses and not quite like she expected. Over the year they had maybe 300 or so young men come through the nursery. She had received responses from all the people she could still get in contact with. The babies were well scattered around the country and there were lots of “Wish I could make it but” type responses. However, some of those were really upset that they couldn’t make it and wanted to know if they could still come by at another time. The wanted a chance to meet their loving Nannys again. This would be a distinct policy change for BB’s. They normally prohibited that sort of contact. Something for the Headmistress to consider in the future. The surprising part was that most of them were not coming dressed up. There were still thirty or so that would come dressed up and all of those had their own caretakers of some sort. It was the other hundred or so that were coming as adults that caused her to add a beer garden to the party. A lot of them were married or were coming with girlfriends. They were all hoping to see Mrs. Nelson, the Headmistress or one of the Nannies. She figured it was like a class reunion and they hoped to see their favorite teacher. They deliberately forged deep bonds with the program babies, and she was heartened that they still remained after so much time. She started her last minute check by walking through the parking area. There was extra security at the gate to check invitations and identification. Once in the parking lot there were two parking areas set up. The adult only parking area and the adult with children parking area. The children’s car park led right into a very large tent with temporary benches and lockers for changing and storing street clothes. While some would come dressed, most would need to change clothes. Nanny Marge wandered through the tents checking the decorations and readiness. Smoke rose from the BBQ grills, balloons, flowers and many other decorations were in place. The party place had provided a face painter / balloon artist, and she was already set up. There was a huge bouncy house, tea tent, princess tent and a ballet tent. There was also a tent for relaxing movies and tv shows. The most important part was a video sing along with the poopy princess. The Headmistress was planning on leading the first song. They figured Nanny Becky might need a little motivation to get started. Her steps carried her into the building. There was a coloring station, playpen, and rows of changing tables. The small stage had been changed into a photo spot for selfies and more professional photos. The playpen had a check in, and check out system so care givers could get a break and have some food or go mingle with other adults. Little stations were set up with crafts and small games. Tons of stuff for the little ones to do. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The last couple of weeks had been a whirlwind for Tammi Lee. She did a few more days in the nursery and then she was grown up in stages. She spent her days in the daycare and played with Tina and Janice. Her heart was a little heavy every time she saw her dad as Janice. She could see the pain in her mom’s eyes as well but also saw the determination that made her mother so formidable. She was not giving up on her dad. Tammi Lee had learned a lot about being a child again too. She learned that pull-ups don’t hold as much as she wished. She learned that some baby formulas don’t agree with her tummy. She remembered crying as runny poop overwhelmed her My Little Pony pull-up and leaked down her legs. Janice and Tina both tried to calm her down. It may have been the youngest she felt since coming to BB’s. Helpless, smelly and feeling so, so, small. She just stood there not wanting to move. Every second more slime crawled down her leg and pooled on her pretty socks and shoes. She felt more like a baby then when she was put in her crib. Nanny V found her less than five feet from her potty chair. Tammi Lee had hurried and tried to make it but the diarrhea had hit her hard. Faster and stronger than she expected. It took Nanny V longer to stop the tears then to clean up the mess. Tammi Lee learned that the potty chair was more embarrassing than a diaper. Squatting in front of everyone was very embarrassing. She learned that big girl panties were something to treasure. The comfort and the trust that Nanny V showed when she expected Tammi Lee to keep them dry made her happy. And she did. Tammi Lee spent her days in the daycare and her evenings in Nanny V’s room. Most of the time as Tommy. They had made love as adults on their second night together. Tommy could not have been happier. On the few nights she stayed Tammi Lee, she slept in the crib Nanny V had moved in. It took up quite a bit of the limited space in the apartment, but it was worth it. Today was party day! It was also her graduation day, sort of. After the party she was free to leave BB’s, her punishment officially over. She still had to help Grandma Edna fix her fence and flower beds though. She rolled the name around again, Grandma Edna. She was looking forward to having a real Grandma. Dad didn’t have any parents and Mom’s parents lived out east and were kind of standoffish. Still a little angry that Mom had married and settled in California. Tammi Lee had spent last night in her crib. She had made sure her diaper was wet before Nanny V got her out of the crib. Nanny’s smile wide and bright as she gently squeezed the warm wet crotch of her diaper. Then Nanny had nursed her in the big rocking chair. Her deliciously warm milk filled her mouth with every pull. It seemed that there was more milk to drink than there was when she first started suckling weeks ago. Nanny gently padded her diaper and sang to her as she rocked. No diaper rub or sexy spanking. Today Nanny was all business. As Nanny V dressed Tammi lee she explained “Today is BB’s grand reopening. We are having a huge party with lots of guests. I expect you to be on your best behavior.” When Tammi Lee opened her mouth to ask a question her binky was quickly popped in. Nanny V continued “No speaking when you’re a baby. Babble and cooing are all that is allowed. When you’re a toddler later you can speak in age appropriate words to your friends only. If there is an adult present, you are to be seen not heard unless they ask you a question. We will finish the day with you as a big girl, but the same speaking rules apply to adults.” When Tammi Lee was dressed, she put the soft leather harness around her chest but did not attach the leads. Then she was carried into the daycare and plopped into the playpen. With a parting kiss and a “Be good.” Tammi Lee was left alone. Tammi Lee sat in the playpen area. She had crawled over and grabbed some blocks to play with. Her toddler harness was weird, but she was not asked her opinion. Nanny V said there would be lots of chaos and she did not want her little one to get lost. Tammi Lee tried to stack the blocks, but her lovely short sleeved dress was very puffy and kept getting in the way. It was like an explosion of blue and purple lace, ribbons and bows. It ended at her waist and layers of soft petticoats kept it out from her body. Her matching panty cover with its rows of matching lace were well displayed. It was paired up with matching booties and baby bonnet. Tammi Lee gave up on the blocks and grabbed a fluffy green stegosaurus to cuddle. She sucked on her binky, stroked her soft stuffie and watched the people scurrying around and doing last minute setup. Not that she was ignored. It seemed everyone stopped by at least once to check on her or stroke her cheek and tell how pretty she was. Nanny Katherine made a point to step into the play pen and check her diaper, which included a very embarrassing diaper sniff. Tammi Lee was feeling a bit lonely all by herself and was hoping Tina and Janice would come to keep her company. They were a lot of fun to play with, even if she was a baby and they were mostly big girls. However, they were not the first ones to join her in the playpen. Tammi Lee watched as a Mommy led her daughter across the room toward the playpen. They were both wearing matching yellow dresses and looked very happy together. The little girl was obviously in toddler mode judging from the waddling walk that only came from a thick diaper. The Mommy checked her daughter in and led her into the playpen. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ At first Cindy cowered in the back of the car, not caring that no one could see in. Afraid of discovery. Soon enough though she relaxed and sat up straight. She had to trust her wife, her Mommy knew what she was doing. She flipped the mental switch she had developed at BB’s. She left all the control, worry and decision making to her care giver. To her Mommy. She was a carefree child. All stress belonged to someone else. Barbara watched the change in the rearview mirror. The worry lines left Cindy’s face and the weight she always carried as a District Attorney fell away. Not too far because it was not in her nature to leave those responsibilities to someone else. It was like a little ray of sunshine coming out from the clouds. She would prefer it if he retired. Money was not an issue. The had plenty and he had no idea just how big her trust fund was. It was so pleasant to fall in love with a man who had didn’t know how rich she really was. Filthy was the correct term. A conversation for another day. Cindy watched the streets roll by. She had given her entire trust to her Mommy, but she was still curious about where they were going. Where could they be going? Mommy had some friends and connections from her time at BB’s. Could there be some kind of group meeting? Maybe at some Nanny’s house? A few minutes later the streets started to look familiar and then she was sure of where they were going when the entered the warehouse district. She excitedly said, “Momma, are we going to BB’s?” She thought they were still closed. Barabra smiled at the excited girl. This party was going to blow her little mind! She said “Yes, sweetie! We are going to BB’s.” The squeal and hand clapping were so much like a little girl that Barbara couldn’t help but shake her head. She never realized just how deep he let himself fall into his Cindy persona. She loved it. Barbara was forced to stop at the gate. The gate guard said “As I live and breathe it is Nanny Barbara. Welcome home!” Then she looked into the back through the open window and added “Oh, I see you brought Miss Cindy with you as well.” Barbara reached out the window and grabbed the older women’s hand “Oh Fiona, it is so good to see you. I was worried about you after the gossip got back to me. You must have been so frightened. Are you really, ok?” Fiona’s eyes flickered to the big eyes staring from the back of the car. No need to scare the poor dear. She said “I’m really ok. All the security is rotating on and off. I’m off at 2pm and will be hanging in the beer garden visiting. If your free, please come find me and we can catch up.” Barbara gave her hands another squeeze and said “I will come find you. I’m sure I will be able to get someone to keep an eye on Cindy.” Fiona said, “That would be wonderful.” Then she waved at Cindy and said, “Have fun sweetie!” As her Mommy drove through the parking lot Cindy wondered when BB’s got a beer garden. Maybe she misheard her. Cindy’s eyes got bigger and bigger as they drove through the parking lot. There were tents everywhere, lots of colorful ballons and she could now smell the smoke from the BBQ grills. When she saw the bouncy house shaped like a giant castle she squeaked “Is it a carnival, Mommy? Mommy! Is it the circus?” Barbara laughed and said “It’s kind of a carnival sweetie. BB’s is having a huge party to celebrate its reopening. Lots of food, games and many of your little girlfriends for you to play with.” Cindy said “I hope Tina is here. She is so much fun to play with.” Considering she was the Headmistress’s daughter Barbara was pretty sure she would be there. She said, “I’m sure Tina is looking forward to playing with you too.” Barbara noticed that they were a little early as there was nobody parked in the children’s lot yet. Good, it meant front row parking. She was sure her little one would be exhausted by the time they went home tonight. She got out of the car and opened the back and barely managed to catch the girl who exploded out of the back seat. She snapped “Calm down Cindy! I promise they won’t start without you.” Cindy bounced on her toes and tried to sound contrite when she said, “Sorry Mommy.” Barbara smiled and pulled Cindy into a big hug. She said “It’s ok sweetie, I know you’re excited. Just hold Momma’s hand.” Barbara opened the trunk and took out a duffel bag, a large diaper bag and her purse. She handed the diaper bag to Cindy and said “Here honey, help your Mommy carry your stuff in. After all they are your diaper things for your cute stinky little butt.” Cindy blushed as she took the bag. She said “Ok Mommy” but never stopped looking around at all the tents. Barbara led the way through the locker tent and into the building. She said, “Cindy which locker here is yours?” Cindy pointed to one with a ballerina penguin on it and said, “That one Mommy, the one with Sigmund the dancing penguin.” As she unlocked the locker and put away the duffle bag, she asked Cindy “Do you like Sigmund’s pretty tutu?” Cindy said “Oh, yes Mommy. Ballet dancers are so pretty.” Barbara grinned, closed the locker and led Cindy deeper into the building as she said, “I agree sweetie, very pretty.” Barbara was lost in a small cloud of nostalgia as they walked. So many things were the same yet so many things had changed. She reflexively stopped when Cindy shouted, and she only just avoided walking into someone. She heard Cindy shout “Hi Nanny Veronica! We are here for the party! Is Tina here yet?” Nanny Veronica laughed and gave Cindy a big hug. She said “Hi Cindy! Tina is not here yet, but my little Tammi Lee is in the play pen. How’s my pretty princess doing today and who are you with?” Cindy thought that Tammi Lee must be the luckiest baby in the world because Nanny V was so nice. Cindy grabbed her Mommy’s hand and said “This is my Mommy. Mommy this is Nanny Veronica, and she gives the best princess lessons ever.” Barbara smiled. She had heard all about Nanny Veronica and her little Tammi Lee from Nanny Marge. They still liked to share BB’s gossip, even after she quit many years ago. They had been very good friends when she worked here and still were, even if they did not see much of each other anymore. Barbara said “Hello Veronica, I’m Cindy’s Mommy Barbara. I used to work here some time ago. Before your time. I used to work with Nanny Marge. Back before she was so bossy.” Nanny Veronica giggled and said, “I don’t believe there was a time she was not bossy Barbara.” Barabara laughed and said, “You may be right about that, now that think about it. But what was this about a play pen?” Nanny Veronica said “The play pen is a perfect spot for Mommy’s and Nanny’s to drop of their girls and get a little break for socializing or eating with other adults. It’s filled with toys and other girls to play with. My Tammi Lee is there so that I can help with the final preparations for the party.” Barbara smiled and said “That sounds perfect! Let me sign in my little one and see if there is anything I can do to help. If nothing else, we can get to know each other.” Nanny Veronica took up Cindy’s free hand and said “That sounds like a great idea. I’m sure Tammi Lee would love someone to keep her company.” They walked over to the playpen and Barbara picked up the check-in sheet. She read the entry for Tammi Lee. Sign in Form Child Name: Tammi Lee Age: 1 year Caregiver: Veronica Collins Caregiver Type: Nanny Bottle: Y Sippy Cup: N Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Nanny for change. It seemed simple enough and Barbara filled it in for Cindy. Child Name: Cindy Jenner Age: 4 years Caregiver: Barbara Jenner Caregiver Type: Mommy Bottle: N Sippy Cup: Y Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Mommy for change. Barbara handed the sign in sheet back to the young lady in charge of the play pen. She said, “So you will page me if she needs a diaper change, or any other thing comes up?” After a quick glance at the sign in sheet the security guard said “Yes, Mrs. Jenner.” She had been working at BB’s for only a couple of months. Her tenure at the agency was short lived due to an I.E.D that left her almost dead. Her recovery has been slow, and her physical abilities were and still are well below the minimum standard required by the agency. So, she took the disability package and the security job offer. It was the best thing next to being an agent. She loved BB’s and all they did here. She was already scheduled to take the Nanny course required of all Nanny’s that worked at BB’s. The next opening was in the early fall but in the meantime, she still kept her security job. She had been off the night of the BB’s raid but still felt some guilt over what happened. She knew it would not have made a difference if she had been there, but the guilt remained. That was part of the reason she volunteered to work today. That and the chance to see so many men playing at being little girls. She hoped that she would get a chance to change a few diapers. Wet ones. She was not sure she wanted to deal with a poopy one. Barbara took in the young eager face and said, “And you are Miss?” The security guard blushed and said, “I’m sorry Mrs. Jenner, I’m Anna, Anna Welton.” Barbara said, “It’s nice to meet you Miss Welton, thank you for watching over my little girl.” Anna blushed and excitedly said “I am happy to watch over the little ones, they are so cute. I’m actually signed up to take the Nanny course this September at Ms. Francine’s Nanny and Wet Nurse Academy. As long as I graduate the Headmistress is going to hire me as a Nanny.” Nanny Veronica added “The Headmistress has teamed up with the Academy and is now requiring all Nanny’s to get the certification. A certification from Ms. Francine’s academy is highly sought after. Her Nanny’s go on to be some of the most highly recruited Nanny’s in the country. I am also scheduled to attend in September.” Barbara knew a Nanny Francine that worked here around the same time she did. If she is the same person then Nanny Marge has left out some important gossip! She said, “Well then Anna, I guess I’m leaving my sweetie in good hand then.” Nanny Veronica opened the gate and led Barbara over to where Tammi Lee was sitting. She had Tammi Lee stand up and she did a diaper check. She lifted the front and gave the crotch a quick squeeze. She said “Still dry. But it won’t be next time I check. Right baby?” She didn’t wait for an answer as she spun Tammi Lee around and pulled out the back of the diaper. Not that she was expecting any poopies, she wanted to see Tammi Lee’s cute little powdered butt. She patted the diaper and dropped the mass of satin and lace back into place and said “Just a cutie butt not a stinky butt. Go ahead and sit back down.” Cindy looked on with a bit of envy. Tammi Lee was small and very pretty. She made a very convincing looking baby girl. Cindy on the other hand was over six feet tall and her features were not feminine. For a moment Tammi Lee made her feel like a guy in a dress. Made her question why she even bothered to play at being a girl. She turned away and stepped into the waiting arms of her Mommy. Barbara saw the look pass over Cindy’s face. That small flash of self loathing. She pulled her into a tight hug and said “You are my beautiful girl, Momma’s special baby. I love you so much!” Tammi Lee also saw the look. She was beginning to understand the non-program girls that came to BB’s. At least she thought she was. She knew that there were complex desires and reasons, but it all revolved around the fantasy of looking like the girl you’re pretending to be. Tammi Lee knew she was pretty. She was always more cute then handsome. When she looked at Cindy, she saw the girl she wanted to be not the chiseled Bruce Campbell chin, that no sun bonnet could hide. Today, in these dresses they were all beautiful little girls. Period. Instead of sitting down Tammi Lee took a wobbling step and hugged Cindy from behind. She poured out acceptance and friendship. When Cindy looked back and down at her she smiled as Tammi Lee spoke around her pacifier and said “Pway?” Cindy could see the acceptance and joy in Tammi Lee’s eyes. It did more for her confidence then three Mommy hugs. She turned in her Mommy’s arms and said “Ok. Let’s play.” Nanny Veronica looked at the interplay with a mix of amusement and a little anger that Tammi Lee broke her rules. She had not seen the look on Cindy’s face and was not sure of what was going on. She opened her mouth to say something but a headshake by Barbara made her hold her tongue. Barbara grabbed Nanny Veronica’s hand and led her out the playpen. As they walked she called out “Play nice girls. We will back soon.” Barbara linked harms with Nanny Veronica and led her away from the playpen. She said “Thanks Miss Welton. We will back in while.” When they were out of earshot Barbara said “Wow. Wow Veronica. Nanny Marge told me about all your escapades but nothing she said told me conveyed how pretty Tammi Lee was. She is also so sweet. She noticed Cindy was hurting and moved right in for the hug.” It was obvious she missed something while doing her butt peek. Nanny Veronica said, “I’m sorry Barbara I must have missed something when I did the diaper check.” Barbara laughed “Diaper check! More like a sexy butt check.” At Nanny Veronica’s deep blush, she said “Oh honey, we all know how a diaper just makes those sweet cheeks so much sweeter.” “I think that when Cindy saw Tammi Lee she felt like a fraud, like an incredibly handsome man, in a diaper. Not like the little girl he loves to pretend to be. If not for Tammi Lee embracing Cindy’s girliness we might have had to go home or at the very least had a meeting with Miss Slap Slap.” Nanny Veronica decided that while Tammi Lee was still getting her own visit with Mr. Spanky for disobeying her, she would make it fun too. She said, “Miss Slap Slap?” Barbara patted her purse and said” My beloved paddle from when I used to work here. Cindy and Miss Slap Slap have yet to meet.” Nanny Veronica laughed and said “Tammi Lee has an intimate relationship with my wooden hairbrush Mr. Spanky. A bit of love hate I think.” Barbara’s eyes glinted and she said, “A bit more love then hate according to Marge.” She said breathlessly “Cum for Mommy”. She gave Nanny Veronica a side hug and added “You are living the dream for all us Nannies”. Nanny Veronica was not sure wether to crow or be mortified. She couldn’t believe her exploits where so widely shared. She settled with a smirky “Don’t I know it.” As Barbara guided the two of them into the beer garden she said “Now tell me about your breast feeding! I never had the courage to sign up for it.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Cindy sank to the floor next to Tammi Lee. Her emotions had settled, and she was happy to play with Tammi Lee. She had forgotten that girls like Tammi Lee were the extreme exception and she herself was more typical. Heck, Tina was the girliest girl she knew here, and she looked like Cindy. Cindy picked another stuffed stegosaurus. It was also green but much larger than the one Tammi lee had. She stroked hers for a while and then decided to play mommy dinosaur and baby dinosaur. They played family for almost ten minutes before more girls showed up. Tammi Lee slowly felt herself regulated to the side as more and more toddler girls showed up. They were soon chatting and playing. It was obvious that they were all, if not friends, at least familiar with each other. The excitement of the days party having everyone amped up. The girls hopping and around giggling. Then she saw her Mommy and Tina’s Mommy leading Jancie and Tina into the room. Both were obviously here as big girls today. She could see Mommy say something to Tina’s Mommy. They both said something and then Tina’s Mommy led them to the stage for pictures. April let Rose take Janice’s hand. She said “Go with Auntie Rose and I will come back soon. I see your sister in the playpen area, and I want to talk to her.” She saw both girls look over at the play pen and wave. It was really funny when everyone in there waved back except for the one they waved too. Tammi Lee had been suddenly hidden by the jumping and yelling big girls. Tina was very popular with the other girls. Judging by the chorus of “Hi Tina!” that came with the waving. April got to the playpen gate and said, “I just wanted to pop in and say hi to my daughter Tammi Lee.” Anna smiled and said “She is so lucky to have both a Mommy and a Nanny. No problem going in. I’m here to make sure the girls don’t wander away and to notify the caretakers if there are any problems or needed diaper changes.” April shook her head a little at the confined chaos. She said “It looks like you have your hands full. Good luck.” Tammi Lee watched her mother work her way through the crowd. She found herself squeezing her stuffie tight. They had fought a little the last time they talked. Her Mom wanted her to come home and get a little distance from BB’s and Veronica as well. Tammi Lee was determined to finish her punishment time. After today she would be staying at Grandma Edna’s house with her Mommy and Janice. April stopped in front of her daughter. She couldn’t believe how cute Tammi Lee looked in her baby dress. She suddenly realized just how much she missed her family. She said, “If I would have known how cute you looked in baby girl clothes that would have been all you wore.” She sank to the floor and pulled Tammi Lee into her lap. Giggling a little at the many layers to her dress. She wrapped her arms around her baby, and she started rocking a little as she sang a soft lullaby. Tammi Lee leaned back into the warm arms of her Mommy. All there petty fighting fell away, and she slowly began to cry. April could not hear Tammi Lee cry, but she could feel her body shake. She continued to rock her and whispered into her ear “It’s ok baby. Everything will be ok.” Tammi Lee spun around in her Mom’s arms and buried her head in her Mom’s chest and let her Mommy provide the comfort only a Mother could. She cried out her fear that Daddy was not coming back, Her fear that Mommy would abandon them and the overwhelming stress that all the changes that occurred to her since she walked across the stage and graduated high school. Tears even Nanny Veronica could not coax from her. April held on and felt more in control of things then she had in a long time. Her baby still needed her. Tammi Lee or Tommy. She was still Mom, and she was needed. It was nice to find some hope. She had been floundering a bit the last week. There was still no sign that Janice would give way to James. Tammi Lee looked up into the smiling gentle eyes of her Mommy and said “I wove ou Momma” her pacifier making the words slur and sound baby like. April started putting little butterfly kisses all over Tammi lee’s face. What little she could reach with the pretty bonnet in the way. She said “Your Momma” kiss “Loves you” kiss “Always” kiss “And forever” kiss. April continued “Your life may take you far from me.” Kiss, Kiss. “You may find someone to love and to love you.” Kiss, Kiss. “But I will always and forever be your Momma.” Kiss, hug, kiss. She tickled Tammi Lee until her soft giggles became laughter. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The blacked out limo stopped and waited for the BB’s gate to open. The familiar grind of the gate mechanism an easy give away. Edna gave a sigh and said “Frank. Why are we at BB’s? I thought you were taking me home.” Surprisingly pleased at the use of his first name or at least the first name he preferred to use. Frank said “You already know they are throwing you a party. Your staff went to a great deal of trouble trying to keep it a secret so the least you can do is act surprised at the little cake party they put together.” Frank got out of the Limo and held out his hand. It was gentlemanly but what he really wanted was the perfect view of Edna’s face as she saw the “little” cake party. He saw it all. It was like slow motion. Forever engraved in his mind. Edna took the offered hand and grumbled at all the foolishness. She froze at the scene before her. The parking lot was filled with tents and people. Oh, so many people. A big banner above a large tent opening spelled out WELCOME HOME!! Frank watched Edna’s jaw drop and her mouth open and close. Total shock. Total victory! Edna’s eyes flashed to Grey, and she said “How? Why?” Frank laughed and said “Oh, Edna I would have doubled your settlement just to see that look on your face.” Then another first. Edna blushed. Frank gave another chuckle before settling down. He said “Two things. The agency has officially pulled out of BB’s. This gives more leeway for things like this. A slight downgrade in the required security. The second and most important is that the agency will always keep an unofficial eye on BB’s. My boss, the Old Man, can put a guardian angel to shame if he puts his mind to it. All guests were cleared through the agency, all the party help was cleared as well.” Edna shook her head. This was so crazy. She angrily hissed “Party people? How on earth are they going to keep quiet?” Frank laughed and said “They are very discrete. Did you hear about the wild Gone with the Wind themed orgy at Todd Cruise’s mansion last summer? Everyone was required to come as Scarlett O’Hair.” Edna slapped her hand over her mouth to stop an unlady like laugh. She said, “No way.” Frank said “No, you didn’t hear about it. These guys take care of all the weird and socially awkward parties that Hollywood throws. Enjoy your party, Edna. You’re safe. BB’s is safe. You deserve this.” Then he did the unexpected. He leaned in and gave her a soft but quick kiss on the cheek. He said, “Take care Edna.” Then he turned and slipped in the limo, the door shutting behind him. Edna was given very little time to digest the kiss when the Headmistress, Judge Sanderson and Nanny Marge grabbed her and hugged her tight. They screamed “Surprise!” Edna kept a very stern look on her face and said, “You are all in trouble!” Then she grinned and said, “On Monday!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Veronica stood near the stage and waited for the first contest to begin. Best baby. Tammi lee stood at her shoulder and April stood on her other shoulder. She let Tammi Lee stand as she would have been trampled in the crowd otherwise. She watched as Mrs. Nelson made her way onto the stage. Edna stood on the stage and let the let the applause and cheers go on for a few minutes before waving everyone to settle down. Not only was the room full but she was being shown on various monitors in the tents outside. She said, ”First and foremost I want to thank everyone for coming today. It gladdens my heart to see that BB’s has meant as much to you as it means to me. Everyone who has come through our program or takes advantage of the special services we provide, is a part of the BB’s family. No program baby has ever truly left us. You may have grown up, but you have never really been far from our hearts.” The crowd went “Awwwww.” She smiled and said, “I think you doubt me.” The people in the crowd chuckled and someone shouted, “Prove it”. Edna crooked a finger and said, “Come close to the stage Peter and I will prove it.” Peter looked both pleased and surprised. He had been a program baby here over twenty five years ago. He stopped in front of the stage and said “Yes, Nanny Edna?” Edna said, “I’m glad to see you remembered your manners Peter or should I say Emilia?” When Peter blushed, she said “Do you remember what I told you on your last day?” Peter stuttered a little and said “Yes Nanny. You told me that you would be watching and that if I ever needed it, you would give me a reminder to maintain my manners.” Edna smiled and looked out at the crowd and said “Little Emilia was the first and last little girl to try and pull a prank on me on her last day. She not only got a spanking, but she was also in diapers when her mother came to pick her up.” Peter said, “She threatened to leave me with you for another week if you felt I needed it.” The crowd roared and a feminine voice rang out and said, “He learned his lessons well Mrs. Nelson.” Edna looked out at a middle aged women. Edna said “Hi Sheila. Yes, he turned out alright.” Peters stammered out “You know my wife?” Edna laughed and said, “Of course I do.” She looked out at the crowd and said, “All you wonderful wives out there raise your hand if you got a phone call from one of us before you got married?” Every wife in attendance raised their hand. Edna pointed out to one of the wives and said “Melissa. Who called you and what did they say?” Melissa smiled and grabbed her husband’s hand and said, “Mrs. Marge Thompson called and introduced herself as a “mother influence” and wanted me to know about how wonderful Michael was and that she wished me the very happiest wedding and life together.” The crowd buzzed with similar tales from the various wives. When the noise quieted down Edna said “There is one piece of old business I have left. Things have not always gone well for our graduates. Steve Best, where are you?” Steve gulped. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him. He almost wished he had skipped the party. He made his way up front, his posture that of a very guilty looking little boy or maybe girl. Edna looked down on him but spoke to the crowd “Steve graduated from our program about eight years ago. He was out of the program for almost a year when he was arrested for DUI. Right Steve?” Steve stared at his feet and said “Yes, Mrs. Nelson.” Edna said, “What happened in your jail cell before you were bailed out?” Steve sheepishly said, “You spanked me, in front of the night officer. Then you held me as I told you about my mom dying the day before, you cried with me.” He paused and said, “You bailed me out when no one else would.” Since the stage was only about a foot high Edna had no problem stepping down and hugging the young man. She whispered in his ear “Your Mother would have been proud of her college graduate.” Steve hugged her back and said “Thank You Mrs. Nelson. Mom was always thankful for you turning me around. Even if she didn’t know everything Nanny Marge did to me.” Edna stepped back onto the stage with a soft pat to the shoulder saying, “Spankings are always good for the soul.” Edna looked back at the crowd and said “Alright back to the fun. We have three contests today. Best Baby Girl, Best Toddler Girl and Best Elementary School Girl. First rule. You can only win once. So, the cutie who wins the baby contest can’t do a quick change and compete in another contest. Since we only have six babies competing, we will have them all come up here. We let you ogle them for a few minutes and then we will see who gets the loudest applause. The winners of all the contests gets a new dress custom made for them by BB’s favorite dress maker, Rose Harmon!” Edna paused to let the cheers die down and then said “Right now is the best baby contest! Come on up my little babies!” Nanny Veronica was excited and helped Tammi Lee cut thru the few people in the way. Once they were in the open, she removed Tammi Lees toddler reins and harness. She did not want anything preventing the dress from floating around Tammi Lee as she crawled. She gave her padded butt a pat and said, “Knock em dead baby!” Tammi Lee figured she would just sink into her role. She had found it fun to play baby and she intended to do her best. She sucked her pacifier and crawled onto the stage. She used slow deliberate movements and crawled to the spot that Mrs. Nelson pointed her to. She was baby five of six. When she reached the spot, she plopped down on her butt and looked out shyly at the crowd of people. She knew that her diaper was fully exposed but did not act like it mattered. She gave little fisted waves at her Mommy and Nanny who were blowing kisses at her. Edna looked at the babies sitting in front of her and smiled. Only Tammi Lee was a program baby. Oddly enough most of the program babies that came back dressed up came back as elementary girls, pull ups or cute cotton panties. That was fine with her, but she would always have a soft spot for her babies. She walked to the first in line and said “Baby #1 is wearing a lovely purple and white fuzzy unicorn sleeper. Complete with nonslip footies and built in mittens.” She leaned down and patted the baby’s puffed bottom. “Plus, a nice thick diaper. Please make some noise for Baby #1.” Tammi Lee watched as the crowd clapped and cheered and Mrs. Nelson described the babies. She decided to lean into her character. She totally ignored Mrs. Nelson and let the noise and crowd movement pretend to scare her. She started to cry gentle tears and lowered her trembling lip. As the crowd noise rose and fell with each contestant, she cried a little louder and let down more tears. She used the same emotion from earlier and cried for her mommy. As Mrs. Nelson stood over her and described her clothes the crowd went berserk with cheers and clapping. She held he hands out and let the pacifier slip from her mouth and whimpered “Momma.” Mrs. Nelson dutifully described Baby #6 and she elicited a weak cheer from the crowd. She stepped behind Tammi Lee and said “Well, we all know who the biggest baby here today is. Winner of our first contest and a fabulous new dress. Let’s hear it for Tammi Lee!” Tammi Lee smiled, and her wet cheeks shone with her tears. She waved shyly to the crowd. The crowd cheered some more. Mrs. Nelson said “Nanny Veronica please come get your baby. She probably needs a diaper change after that performance. We will be sure to send a clip to the academy later.” The crowd laughed and yelled some baby jokes. Mrs. Nelson held her hands up and waited for everyone to settle done. She said “We will have the toddler competition in one hour. All you Mommies and Nannys out there will be happy to remember that little Tammi Lee will not be in the later competitions. The Headmistress will be in charge of the next contest. So, bring your toddler best!” She paused again and finished “For those that were waiting outside to chat with me. I will be back out in the beer garden soon and would love to chat with any and all of you.” Mrs. Nelson turned off the hand mike and knelt by Tammi Lee and whispered “You were the cutest baby here even before the water works sweetie. Have fun today and I will see my grandson at my house by 10 pm tonight, at the latest.” She waited and saw Tammi Lee nod before adding “Good girl.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ With an hour to kill before the toddler contest Barbara took her little girl to check out the tents. Barbara led Cindy through a large tent filled with carnival style games. Once she saw the dart and balloon game, she knew they found the perfect game. When her Cindy was her loving and manly husband, he would hunt out this game at every fair and amusement park they went to. He was very good with darts. All through college he used to hustle money at different bars around campus. She had many prizes stuffed away in the closet. She had no use for them, but he loved winning them for her. Barbara held Cindy’s hand as they approached the game booth. The back of the booth was filled with a wall of balloons of all colors and sizes. The sign read: 0-2 large balloon – Toy from box 1 3 large balloons – Toy from box 2 1-2 medium balloon – Toy from box 2 3 medium balloons – Toy from box 3 1-2 small balloon – Toy from box 3 3 small balloons – Grand Prize Barbara looked at the balloons and finally noticed some very small balloons scattered amongst the bigger, easier to hit balloons. Not hidden or blocked but easy to miss in the riot of color. As they neared the booth the attendant began to talk to them. She said “Welcome Mommy and Daughter. I really like your matching dresses! This has been my favorite party so far this year! All the attendees have really embraced the party’s theme.” Barbara held a snicker and Cindy just giggled at the ladies’ assumptions. Barbara said “Yep, we all like to put on costumes.” Cindy turned and said “Can I play Momma? Pwease?” Barbara pretended to consider a bit before saying “Ok, sweetie but be careful. I’m sure the darts are sharp.” Cindy clapped her hands and gushed “Thank you, thank you Momma. I’m gonna win a big prize!” The attendant laughed at the girl’s enthusiasm. She said, “You Headmistress already paid for three darts for everyone!” Then she laid out six standard looking darts. She said “They will easily pop the balloon, but the real sharp points have been dulled. While you could still hurt someone with them, they will not easily stab little fingers.” Cindy picked up the darts and set the three best ones back down. Then she located three medium balloons and with barely a pause in between them, she popped all three medium balloons. She smiled at her Mommy and said “You choose a prize Mommy. I’m going to get the big prize now.” Barbara cheered and said, “Sure thing sweetie!” She left Cindy to throw the last set of darts and started poking through the prizes in Toy Box #3. There were board games, Junior Miss makeup sets, books and baby supplies. Hand decorated bottles and sippy cups with BB’s across them and sayings like My Nanny Loves Me!, Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good, My Other Sippy Cup is a BaBa, and many others. She chose the bottle with Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good. Cindy ignored the noise around her and focused on the small balloons. They were a bit bigger then the center bullseye of the dart board. With the dull darts they needed to be hit squarely. Any glancing blow would probably not pop them. She selected her target and let fly. POP! One balloon down. The attendant cheered “Good job! Two more to go.” She selected her second target and let fly. It was a little off but got enough of the balloon. POP! Two balloons down. A small crowd gathered around. This was the closest anyone had got to winning the grand prize. They were cheering and clapping. The attendant shouted out “Quiet everyone! Let the girl concentrate!” Barbara whispered into Cindy’s ear “You can do it pumpkin! Make your Mommy proud.” Cindy smiled. She wanted her Mommy to be proud of her. She didn’t care what she won as long as she won it. She picked her last balloon. It was yellow and looked ready to burst. She lined up her shot and let the dart fly. Cindy made it look easy as the yellow balloon exploded with a POP leaving the dart embedded in the board behind it. The crowd surged forward yelling and cheering. Barbara pulled Cindy in close and spun her around. The attendant waited until everything settled down and handed Barbara a gold embossed paper that stated Grand Prize Winner! She yelled out “Congratulations to our first grand prize winner! There are four other Grand Prizes still available to be won at the other game booths!” Cindy was super excited and was jumping up and down asking the attendant “What did I win? What did I win?” The attendant couldn’t help but laugh. They were all wearing costumes, but they took their roles so seriously. She giggled a little and said, “I don’t know sweetie. You will have to see the Headmistress to find out.” They found the Headmistress near the stage for the Toddler contest. She was reviewing the props some of the girls wanted to take on stage. Dolls, stuffies, bottles, and pacifiers were ok. Strollers, bouncers and walkers were not. Not enough space on stage. She also did a diaper check. Wet diapers were ok, but all stinky butts needed to be changed. She smiled and shouted “Our first winner! You are going to love your prize! As long as your Mommy is ok with it.” Barbara was almost as excited as Cindy. She asked, “What is it?” The Headmistress said, “As you may know Nanny Becky is still in the hospital.” Cindy did know some of what happened that night. Just in case something rolled into the D’A.s office but not the extent of Nanny Becky’s injuries. She gasped “Is she going to be, ok? She is so nice.” The Headmistress hugged the girl and said, “She is going to just fine. If you want to see her, she will be the Poopy Princess and conducting a sing along from her hospital room at 2pm in the movie tent outside.” Cindy laughed “I love the Poopy Princess song!” The Headmistress laughed and said, “It is one of my favorites too.” She turned her attention to Barbara and continued “Nanny Becky is one of our lactating Nannys. We usually have way more milk available then what is purchased here by our girls. Which is just fine as we donate the excess milk to various charities. Unfortunately, this milk can’t be donated because of the medicines that she was taking. We have had it tested and while babies, especially newborn babies, can’t have it the doctors have determined that it would be ok for full grown baby girls to drink.” Barbara was excited. She would love to feed Cindy bottles of breast milk. She was also cautious. She asked, “The doctor tested it all?” The Headmistress said “Yes dear. The doctor tested each day’s production. She dumped out four days’ worth of milk from when Nanny Becky was on the strongest pain killers. Recently she has been on antibiotics and there are trace amounts in the milk. Not enough to be an issue. Unless you’re allergic to amoxicillin. I guess they used some of that type.” She looked at Cindy and said “From what I remember from Cindy’s file there are no allergies listed. But all caregivers will be asked that question and our files checked.” Barbara said “No allergies to worry about. We would love some of the breast milk. How much is there?” The Headmistress said “There are fifty bottle size pouches in the freezer. Each prize winner gets ten bottles worth. The bottles get divided evenly between the winners. So, a minimum of ten and a maximum of fifty if no other grand prizes are claimed.” From behind Barbara came a voice that said “I can help you claim some if you want to feed Cindy after the toddler contest. I’m going to breast feed Tammi Lee before we find some BBQ to eat.” Barbra turned and saw Nanny Veronica and a blushing Tammi Lee standing there. She said “That is a great idea! Do you mind if we join you?” Nanny Veronica said “Of course not! There are plenty of chairs and couches set up in the lactation room.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Headmistress called the contestants to the front of the stage. She did a quick count and found thirty toddler girls. She said “Look at all my pretty girls. Remember your number.” She quickly went through the group giving everyone a number between one and six. She went back on stage and said “When I call your number please come on stage. We will select one winner from each round and then have the winners come on stage to narrow it down to one girl. Ok all number ones come up here please.” Cindy watched the other girls as she waited for her turn. She was in group four. She looked at the competition and realized that she was not going to win. She could be a cute girl and play to the crowd but there were a couple of girls here who would have given Tammi Lee a run for her money if they entered as babies. Not winning was fine. She just wanted her Mommy to have fun today. She was reliving some of her fun times here at BB’s and that was the most important thing. That and the breast milk she won. She had never tried it before. In a way the idea felt like cheating on Barbara. Yes, many of the Nanny’s here had changed her various undergarments over the years and wiped her clitty clean. Those interactions were intimate between Nanny and child and not very sexual. She was not here for the diaper rubs. If they introduce this play into their home life maybe they could purchase some of the milk. Then again, she might not like the taste. The first group went on stage, and it was easy to see that the one dressed as a toddler Shirley Temple was going to advance. She had perfect curls and high pretty dimples. Cindy wondered why she decided to join the toddlers. Then it hit her. Tina. Tina was likely going to compete with the elementary group. Everyone loved Tina. Also, Tina was a little girl. She would not be play acting. That makes for some tough competition. The girls on stage giggled a lot and played with their toys and basically hammed it up. Lots of lacy diaper covers were on display. It was fun! No tears or tantrums. Possibly an effect of being directly under the Headmistress gaze. She has little patience for tantrums. The first round went to the girl with the curls. Surprisingly the girl in the teddy bear sleeper made it close. Her sleepy yawns were so realistic. The second round went to the girl in a dress even more fluffy then the one Tammi Lee wore. The best part was she moved like she was born to wear it. Cindy suspected she wore those styles of dresses at home. The third round was entirely made up of girls in princess dresses. There was Snow White, two Cinderellas, Belle, Mulan and one dressed as Princess Leia complete with bun hair. The dresses were short and plenty of matching diaper covers were on display. Cindy cheered the loudest for Princess Leia. She had never seen that outfit before, and it was completed with a tiny stuffed Darth Vader in a diaper. She won pretty handily. The fourth round was Cindy’s round. Her group was similar. They all wore pretty dresses. All short with easily exposed diapers. Lots of dolls and stuffies too. Cindy did not have a stuffie, but she was the only one there in a matching dress with her Mommy. She looked up at her Mommy and said, “I’m going to pretend to be you!” Then she scampered up onto the stage. She pointed at her Mommy and pretended adjust her boobies, put on lipstick, scold a little person and walk in extra high heels. She got lots of laughs and an angry look from her Mother, which she copied back at her. In the end she got the loudest cheering and clapping. Unfortunately, it happened when the contest round ended, and she was grabbed by the ear and led off the stage by her Mommy who was loudly promising a butt warming. Babara kept her giggles inside. Cindy had tried to stand out, but no one really appreciated how funny she was. Once she dragged her to the back of the crowd. She pulled her close and whispered “Good job baby. Maybe too good. Mommy is going to give you a spanking later for making fun of her.” Cindy meekly said “Yes, Mommy.” She hoped it was an over the knee spanking. That would be exciting. Cindy clapped and cheered with the others, and it came down to the Shirley Temple look a like and Princess Leia. In the end Princess Leia won when she sniffed Darth Vader’s diaper, yelled “Stinky” and proceeded to give him a spanking for being naughty. As everyone spread out to other adventures Nanny Veronica walked up with Tammi Lee in tow. She said, “Ready for lunch?” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Think this could use its own topic here, according to the site you use the magnet to open and void, but the interesting part is... you have to use the magnet backwards to close it again or gosh darn it will leak continuously. Would be absolutely tragic if the magnet was /lost/ before closing

I admit to stealing that idea from another book I read. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixteen: This Is My Daughter Sunday morning, Daddie woke Katie Ann up by picking her up and carrying her to the changing table. After he changed her, he set the still half-asleep girl on the ground and took her nightie off. A full petticoat was dropped over her head next by him. A soft pink Sunday best dress went on next. Katie was still in the process of trying to wake up. “What time is it, Daddie?” she asked when she finally woke up. “Seven o’clock,” he answered as he led her to sit at the table in her room. He then put a pair of white tights on her before tying a pink bow in her ringlets. Helping her to her feet, he led her downstairs to the kitchen, where she was strapped in her high chair. After her bib was placed on her, he turned to the stove to cook her breakfast. Soon, a small plate of scrambled eggs and bacon was placed in front of her. “Eat up, Buttercup,” he told her. She grabbed her toddler's silverware and ate her breakfast. After she was done, she said, “All done, Daddie. Thank you,” as he was eating his breakfast. Soon, Daddie was cleaning her face and hands. He soon let her loose and led her to the car after putting shiny black shoes on her feet. Strapping her in before driving out of the house. She wondered where they were going since she was all dressed up. “Where are we going, Daddie?” she asked. “Church, little girl,” he answered. She nodded back to him as they were pulling into the parking lot of a mid-sized church. Letting her out of the harness, they went hand in hand in the church. The guy at the door greeted Daddie, “Hello, Adam, who is this?” “This is Katie Ann, Dave,” he answered, walking into the common room of the church. Closer to the sanctuary, Daddie got interrupted by a Mother and her Daughter. “Hello Adam, you have a pretty girl there,” the Mother said, while the daughter smiled. “Katie Ann, this is my neighbor, Sara Bullard, and her daughter Stacy. Sara and Stacy, this is my daughter, Katie Ann. The two girls are the same age,” Daddie said, introducing everyone. Katie smiled at the other girl while hearing music playing in the church. The organ music caused the mother to say, “That is our cue to get seats,” taking Stacy by hand and heading to the sanctuary. Daddie did the same thing with Katie, following them. ~o~O~o~ In the middle of the service, the preacher said, “Children are now excused to children’s church.” Daddie prodded her out of the pew, telling her that she was supposed to go. She had not been in the aisle for long when Stacy grabbed her hand. The neighbor girl was soon leading her as a new friend to the unknown. Katie saw when they got to the classroom that they were about ten to fifteen, six to seven-year-olds. And one regressed nineteen-year-old, she thought. Stacy made sure she sat next to her, “Sit right here, Katie,” the girl said. Soon, the teacher began teaching them about Jesus. Katie actually thought the subject was given to her in a fun way. ~o~O~o~ After the children’s church was finished, Katie Ann asked Stacy, “How do I find my Daddie again?” “Follow me, Katie,” Stacy answered, taking the regressed girl’s hand. The neighbor girl was leading her, through the maze that the church was, to the common room. That room is where they found Daddie chatting with other churchgoers with a coffee in his hand. “Mr. Olsen?” the neighbor girl addressed Daddie when he paused in his conversations. “Yes, Stacy?” “I brought you a lost lamb,” Stacy told him. “Thank you, Stacy. Hello Buttercup, let me have your artwork. Would you like a cookie?” He asked while pointing to the plate of cookies. Katie handed him her papers and then headed to the plate of cookies. She was followed closely by Stacy. She heard Stacy's mother say, “Both of you, only one cookie,” causing her to blush. While the adults were talking, she learned a lot about Stacy. That girl likes to talk, she thought. Soon, Daddie came up to her and said, “It is time to leave. Say goodbye to Stacy, Katie Ann.” He took the little girl’s hand after she said goodbye to her new friend. They headed to the Escalade. After strapping her in, Daddie headed back home. When they arrived at the house, they headed to her bedroom. He soon was strapping her into the changing table. He then changed her bottom after removing her tights. A new set of socks were put on her while she was convenient to reach. He unstrapped her and set her on the ground. After she raised her arms, her dress was removed. A pink t-shirt with Barbie on it was dropped over her head. She was then helped into a pair of overalls with a heart on the front. Soon, she found herself strapped back in the car, where Daddie started driving. He stopped at an Italian restaurant for food on the way, where she got a cheese pizza off the children’s menu. While she waited patiently for Daddie to finish his pasta, she colored in her menu. Soon, Daddie was leading her back to the car. Once they got to the car, he helped her into the car seat and strapped the five-point harness closed. Taking the Little House book from the bag next to her, she returned to reading the book to pass the time till she got to their destination. She assumed it was college, but Daddie never had said. About an hour later, she saw that she was indeed at her college. He was soon at her door. He opened it up and unlocked her harness. Taking her hand in one hand and the activity bag in the other, they went to the hatch. He grabbed her backpack and laundry after setting the car bag on top of the laundry. Together, they walked into the third-floor cluster. Katie’s appearance caused the cluster mates gathered in the common area to smile at the regressed little girl. They weren’t as shocked as the last time she showed up as a little girl. Katie opened her dorm door and waited for Daddie to set her stuff on her bed. “See you in two weeks, Buttercup,” Daddie said while hugging her and kissing her forehead. Returning the hug, she said, “Bye, Daddie.” As he was leaving, Katie greeted Allison in the room, “Hello, Ally.” “Hi, Kath. Now, what did Tiff call you? Katie, I think that was it,” Ally replied as they heard a knock on the door. “Katie Ann is what Daddie calls me. But Katie works,” the little girl answered while opening the door to find Tiff standing there. “Speak of the devil, hi big sister,” she said in greeting to Tiffany. “Hello, little sister. A new hairstyle? A perm?” Tiff asked. Katie answered, “No, it is just curled. It won’t last past the first shower, unfortunately,” as she was putting her laundry away. “What is this, Katie?” Ally asked. She was looking at a sheet of paper with cotton balls glued to a lamb that the little girl had set aside. “Oh, that was my Sunday school craft today,” she said as she stared at the paper she had found under her laundry. The note was sitting on top of a shopping bag, which appeared to be on top of two pull-up packages. “What is so interesting sis?” the big sister asked. “This note says that Daddie seized two of my bras, my two-piece swimsuit, and some underwear. He goes on to say he replaced them with more age-appropriate replacements,” the little girl answered. Continuing, she says, “He also complained about how hard it was to find bras that actually fit me,” while peeking in the shopping bag. She pulled out two plain white training bras, a pack of three Disney Princess panties, and a one-piece swimsuit with Minnie Mouse on it from the shopping bag. While she was putting those and the pull-ups away, Tiff said, “Sis, you are going to look cute swimming.” Katie just blushed and stuck out her tongue in response while grabbing the ‘Farmer Boy’ book. Turning to Ally, she said, “I will let you get back to your homework.” Continuing after turning to Tiff, “I am going to relax in the cluster. I could really use a cuddle, and I am sure you want to be nosy about my weekend.

Chapter 20: Protect Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “No. End of discussion.” “But Charlie…” I whined at my wife. “No, Liv, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be out drinking. Not with how your job is going. It’s not… look, I think little ones shouldn’t go out drinking.” “‘Little ones’? Seriously?” I said, raising my eyebrow at my wife. All I had done is suggested that maybe we go out tonight with Malcolm, for the opening of this new bar. But Charlie instantly shot me down without even an inch to argue. “You can’t handle alcohol like we can.” “I drank Malcolm under the table when I first met him.” “I know, but I don’t think it’s a good idea. And that’s final.” “But…” Charlie cut my sentence off with a glare. That’s all it took. Those eyes, as if they were staring into my soul, made me instantly back down and shut the hell up. It actually… It actually scared me a little. I’m sure she’s just feeling a little overprotective right now, considering everything that’s going on around us. “I think it’s time for your nap. You can nap in the playpen so I can keep an eye on you.” “But… I’m not tired…” I whined. Charlie just got up, grabbed something, and walked over to the playpen. “Babies need their naps. So lay down, here’s a pillow and a blanket, get snuggled up with a stuffie and have a nice nap, sweetpea.” She sounded a bit… I don’t know… maybe it’s just me worrying. But that soft, maternal side of her just sounded so… hollow… right now. Not wanting to piss her off more than I already had, I took the pillow and the blanket, grabbed a nearby stuffie from my playpen, and got myself all snuggly and cosy in the centre of my playpen. Thankfully, when my head hit the pillow, I could sense a wave of tiredness hit me, so it didn’t take long for me to fall asleep as Charlie walked off into the kitchen to probably prepare dinner. A few hours later, I awoke and looked up from my playpen towards the clock on the wall. ‘Wait… it’s already five in the afternoon? What the hell?’ I thought to myself as I wiped the sleep from my eyes. Maybe Charlie was right, maybe I really did need a nap. Then just as the fog in my head cleared up and I yawned, Charlie walked in, wearing a cute little apron over her dress, smiling down at me. “Hey cutie. Did you sleep well? You were out like a light!” She asked, bending over the playpen wall and planting a kiss on my forehead. “Hi… yeah, I think so. I… why didn’t you wake me up? I usually only nap for an hour or so…” “You looked so adorable there, I didn’t want to disturb you. Why don’t we get some food in your little tummy?” “Oh yeah… what’s for dinner?” I asked. “For me, steak and chips.” “Wait… ‘for you’?” “For you… we’re going to try nursing again.” “Charlie, that didn’t go so well last time…” “I know, and I spoke to Eve whilst you were passed out. She told me it must have been something I ate before it that caused the reaction it did, nullifying whatever it is that her pills do to make my milk safe. So I’ve made sure not to eat or drink anything I had on either of the days we had the issue.” “You sure? Because if we nurse again in such a short amount of time… and it doesn’t work…” “I know, but we can’t let that time taint the special time we have together. You know we both love it when you nurse from me. So I’ll take my pills again, and we’ll try once I’ve eaten, okay baby?” “I…” I didn’t quite feel comfortable doing this, but the smile on Charlie’s face meant I couldn’t turn her down. She wasn’t wrong, the time we have doing this… it's special. “Good girl.” Charlie responded, standing up and walking off out of the kitchen. “Charlie…?” I called after her. “Yes poppet?” She asked, turning around in the doorway. “Maybe tonight we could… you know… maybe get me out of this and into some lingerie…?” I wasn’t being subtle about it at all. I wanted her to fuck me senseless, mostly because after all this baby treatment, I kind of need the reminder that I am an adult, and not just a regressed little. And what better way than to be ravished in bed by my wife? “Not tonight, sweetie. You’re my baby tonight.” She smiled back at me. “But…” She stared at me with the same conviction as before, and I instantly dropped it, before she walked off out of the living room, leaving me alone in the playpen. Suddenly the doorbell rang. “Oh shit… Charlie? We forgot to tell Malcolm that we can’t make it tonight!” I yelled towards the kitchen. No reply. Instead, the clacking of heels walking through the hallway echoed throughout the house, heading towards the front door. I couldn’t hear what was exactly being said, the living room door was closed, but voices were raised. “She… important… needs night out… stressed…” Was all I could make out, from who I assumed was Malcolm. But maybe I was wrong, maybe it wasn’t, maybe it was just some random person. But then again not everyone can get through our gate, only our closest friends, so it had to be Malcolm. “No! She… too little… I’m her Mummy…” Charlie replied, in a very stern voice. This was followed by a bunch more arguing that I couldn’t make out, before a few words were clear enough to hear. “Charlie… don’t be… what?... seriously?” “Please leave, Malcolm. She’ll call… stop pestering…” And that’s when the front door closed with a bang, before leaving the house completely silent again. Then in walked Charlie. “Charlie? What happened?” I asked, trying to sound serious, despite my babyish appearance. “It’s Mummy, sweetie. You know when you’re little you’re supposed to call me Mummy.” “I know… Mummy… but anyway, what happened?” “Oh that was just Malcolm. He was… insistent that you go out with him. I had to put my foot down.” “It sounded a bit more heated than that…” “I told him you’d call him tomorrow or the day after.” “Are you okay?” I asked, as Charlie seemed flustered and frustrated still. “Yes. Now, you be good whilst I go get my dinner. Then I’ll feed you and we can snuggle, how does that sound?” “I… sure. Sounds good.” I replied, feeling like everything was a bit… off. Charlie left the room again, leaving me alone in the playpen. She hadn’t even turned the TV back on, which made me realise she must have turned it off when I fell asleep so as to not disturb me. About ten minutes later, Charlie walked in with a tray. On top of that tray was a delicious-looking plate of food, along with a glass of wine and some cutlery. And as she sat down, placing the tray gently on her lap, before turning the TV on and flicking through the channels… I couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Like… I love nursing… but that steak looked amazing. “Can… Can I have a few bites?” I asked her, taking a risk. “No sweetie, this is grown up food. You get your din din soon, okay baby?” Pouting slightly, I slumped back in my playpen and kicked a block away from me. She had never refused to give me bites of her food. It’s not like I take much either, being a little, her portions could feed a family of littles, so me taking a small bite of her steak or a couple of chips wouldn’t make a dent in her calorie intake. Charlie was being irrational, pushy… something was up. Maybe she was ill? She’s been grumpy before, whenever she got a cold or whatever, but she’s never been this grumpy. Or maybe her publisher is being a dick to her, again. They’re very pushy when it comes to her releasing her new book, as they want a nice payout after the last bestseller she produced. Or maybe I’m just feeling overly sensitive after everything that had gone on with not only Amber, but at work. Shrugging to myself, I relaxed my shoulders a bit, letting out the tension stored in them, and sighing. “You okay baby?” Charlie asked. “Yeah. Just fed up.” “Do you need to go potty?” “No, it’s not that.” “I can take you to the potty in a minute, okay baby? Let me just finish my dinner. Because you’ve been good, I’ll go sit you on your potty.” “I…” It was like she wasn’t listening to me. I didn’t need to go ‘potty’, I was fed up! Why couldn’t my own wife realise this? A few minutes later, after Charlie had apparently inhaled her food, she got up, placed the tray to one side, and walked over to the playpen, before bending down and picking me up whilst I was mid-daydream. “Hey… what?” I asked as I was yanked out of my own thoughts, held in my wife’s arms and carried out of the living room. “Hey, Charlie, I don’t really need to go…” “Better to be safe than sorry…” She replied, cutting me off before I could even finish my sentence. “I…” Before I could argue, she placed a dummy in my mouth, making me shut up instantly and suckle at the soothing teat filling my mouth. All I could do now was pout at her as she carried me in the direction of the bathroom. Opening the door and looking down, she pulled out the plastic pink potty that was designed specifically for littles, the one that I rarely use, and positioned it in the middle of the bathroom floor with her foot, all the while still holding me closely in her arms. “There we go. Right, I’ll sit you down for a few minutes, see if you can’t manage to make poopies in the potty…” She said in her most maternal voice, making me blush. Pulling down my nappy, which was apparently dry, indicating to me that she had changed me mid-nap, as there is no way I managed to stay dry that long after still being under the effects of the milk, she then placed me down on the potty and stood up straight. “Go on, sweetie…” “I…” I didn’t know what to do. Right now I couldn’t go, especially whilst being watched. This was all a bit too much for me honestly. “Need a little privacy?” “I… please…” Was all I could say, all whilst nodding awkwardly. I didn’t know what I needed. I just knew that I didn’t need… whatever the hell all this was. But I also didn’t want to piss off my wife right now. She seemed… intense. And I’d have to find out what’s up with her before I can confront her about it. I always want to understand what she’s going through before I talk to her about anything that could be bothering either of us, so I just nodded and watched as she turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Sitting there, on the cold, plastic potty… feeling ridiculous… I started to look around whilst waiting to see if I really did need to go to the bathroom whilst sat on this thing. Just staring at anything that could provide a distraction from all… this. The tiling on the walls, the different bottles of shampoo and stuff in the shower, the row of plastic toy ducks lined up along the wall where the bath stood. All of it providing great points of focus to distract my thoughts and humiliation. Freshly cleaned towels lining the rail perfectly, the silly bubble bath formula that Charlie buys that makes the best bubble baths, the… wait… the pill… on the floor… “Huh?” I said out loud, as I stared at the familiar-looking pill that lay on the bathroom floor, just under the sink… right next to the bin. “What…” I carefully got up and crawled over to the bin, with my nappy still around my ankles, where I peeked in to see if my suspicions were correct. And instantly, I saw the bottle of pills, the ones we get from Eve, the ones that Eve gives us to make nursing safe for us with very few side effects. “This… these must be the useless ones… right?” Grabbing the bottle out of the trash bin, I read the label… and noticed that they were recently prescribed. ‘So why…?’ Before I could finish my thought, I heard Charlie walking back towards the bathroom, so I dropped the bottle back into the trash, scurried back to the potty and positioned myself on the plastic throne with whatever dignity I had left intact. “You okay baby?” She asked, bending down and pulling me forward to inspect the potty. “Nothing. Okay then, well we tried. Let’s go try nursing then, shall we? Then we can snuggle all night and watch a movie.” “I…” I knew I should bring it up with her. Why would her pills be in the trash? Unless Eve gave her more… but no, she told her that it was just an interaction with what she must have eaten or drank so that must mean… Whilst I was having an internal discussion with myself, I had been carried back to the living room and positioned in Charlie’s arms for feeding time, and only when she started to pull her nursing bra down did my brain finally catch up with reality and realise where I was and what was happening. “Charlie… I… I don’t want to do this.” I said, trying to sound as stern and serious as possible. “Don’t be a silly baby, it’s okay, you just lay your head back…” “No, Charlie, seriously… gumdrop! GUMDROP!” I hadn’t safeworded in a long long time. We had learnt each other’s limits and soft limits so we never really needed it. But now… this was serious. I needed to have a conversation with my wife. But… she just ignored my pleas. She held me closer than before, making it hard to struggle against her arms… her strength. And as I went to scream, she pushed my face into her breast, making me instantly latch on as the cravings took over and I started suckling away, the creamy, delicious milk flowing down my throat, making me crave it more than air itself. My eyes widened in shock at this betrayal, and I quickly looked up to see what was going on. But all I saw was the same crazy expression I had seen many times on the faces of Amazons… when they tried to kidnap and adopt me. The same face I had seen on Madison. That mix of obsession, crazy… and maternal drive. “It’s okay baby. I’ll keep you safe. I’ll keep you safe and padded and protected.” Her smile grew as she stroked my hair, all whilst I continued suckling. “And loved. Mummy will always protect and care for you.” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Two things: 1. If this is "normal" then they are not doing their job, which is to undo such trauma whereever possible or to eliminate the use of "crutch'es or if not to bring about the use of ones that are not so obvious. If you WANT to indulge in infantialism, then do so, It should not be a crutch. I have heard in my classes stories of regression as a response to trauma, but the attempt was made to cure the situation 2. As a society, we were much happier and well-adjusted before this obsession, fet by the Establishment, with "mental health". Somebody gets something, probably political power, out of it, This was predicted by Dr. Thomas Szasz 56 years ago. If you look at my post on the thread about politicians trying to solve potty training problems, you will see that I, quoting Gene Burns, posted that a government beureaucracy measures its succes by the number of f"souls over whom they say grace". Well, someone is looking to say grace over more souls, either for power or money in the form of grants (many of my graduate coruses included techniques of "grantsmanship")

It's feeding time for Daniel and he finds himself in the most humiliting position yet. Laying underneath Emmy's huge pendulous breasts. The situation doesn't become any easier when the massive amount of milk he injests causes his tummy to rumble ominously... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. Just a couple of days ago I published a brand new story exclusive on my subscription sites! "Shrinking Lilies" is a story about a person who follows their girlfriend into a bizarre store and walks out a vastly different person in every way imaginable. It features physical regression, mental regression and, of course, diapers! You can find this story on either of the links below. The latest story in my large collection of stories exclusively for those who support my writing the most The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel didn’t know what to do. He could feel his whole body flushing with embarrassment. He didn’t know where to put his hands or where to look. He felt Emmy shifting his weight so he was laying back until he was almost horizontal. His head rested in the crook of her arm. Daniel was helplessly trapped and looking up as Emmy loomed above him. He saw her reach behind her back and a second later her bra loosened. “N-No, you do-” Daniel stuttered as he wriggled uncomfortably. He wished he could slip off Emmy’s lap but he was trapped. The loose bra slipped down Emmy’s arms and before Daniel could react he was left staring up at a fleshy orb that filled his vision. He was left stunned as the giant breasts blotted out the light from the ceiling like an eclipse. From his position he couldn’t even see Emmy’s face. “Time for breakfast, sweetie.” Emmy’s voice came down from somewhere above those fleshy globes, “Have a nice drink from Aunty.” Daniel was frozen in shock as he felt the arm underneath his head lifting him up towards the breast. He tried to twist his head away but it was hopeless. Soon his head was being held against Emmy’s boob and he could feel her pointy nipple pressing against his lips. He let out a moan as he tried to pull his blushing face away. “Come on.” Emmy cooed sweetly as if this was a normal thing to be doing to your cousin, “Open up for breakfast.” Daniel kept his mouth shut. He felt the arm behind his head pulling him closer until his whole face was engulfed by the skin of the breast. He couldn’t pull away and now he couldn’t even breathe. He imagined dying by suffocation on a breast, it would be so humiliating. He held his breath and squirmed desperately to try and get free. As he twisted he felt his tummy let him know he was overdue for his usual morning trip to the bathroom but that was the least of his problems. As Emmy continued to gently coo for Daniel to start nursing he was running out of air. He wouldn’t be able to hold out forever, his lungs were already complaining. He couldn’t pull his head away, he only had one option no matter how embarrassing it was to consider. With a moan of resignation Daniel opened his mouth and sucked in air. “That’s it.” Emmy stroked his hair as she released her grip enough for Daniel to breathe through his nose. Emmy’s nipple popped into Daniel’s mouth. The diapered young man gasped and his eyes flew open as Emmy’s teat rested on Daniel’s tongue. Daniel froze and didn’t know what to do. He breathed in deeply through his nose and could smell his cousin’s skin. He knew what Emmy wanted but he couldn’t start sucking, it just wasn’t right! “Let instinct take over.” Emmy said softly, “And have a lovely feed.” Daniel knew that he wasn’t going to be allowed out of this position until he did as he was told. He felt his stomach cramp a little and knew something bad was coming. He couldn’t communicate his need for the bathroom with this breast pressed right against his face. His only hope, and he realised it was a very slim one, was for him to get this over with so that he could go to the toilet. Daniel hesitated for a second before sealing his lips around the nipple in his mouth. He felt embarrassed and unsure of what exactly to do but eventually started treating the nipple as if it was his bottle. He started to suck on the breast like a hungry infant. “That’s it.” Emmy said softly. She chuckled quietly for a second, “Just like a baby.” Daniel winced but did as he was told. He briefly thought about how insane this all was before his senses were completely enveloped by a sweet tasting liquid on his tongue. His eyes widened and he tried yet again to pull himself away but he was helplessly outmatched in strength. He didn’t understand, he thought women only produced milk when they had a baby. The liquid dripping on Daniel’s tongue certainly wasn’t sweat, it could only be one thing. The more Daniel sucked the more milk seemed to get produced. He was hopelessly stuck and felt smaller than ever. It didn’t matter that Emmy was so much bigger than he was, it felt like she was normal sized and he was tiny as his head was pressed against her breast. Daniel was nursing like an infant and now that he was in a rhythm he just couldn’t stop. Every time he swallowed he squeezed the nipple that was invading his mouth causing more milk to squirt. He had to keep swallowing to keep up even as he felt the liquid filling his stomach and sloshing around. He was feeling full but he assumed there was a lot more milk to come judging from the size of his cousin’s breast. The more Daniel’s tummy expanded with milk the more the pressure on his bowels became impossible to ignore. The pressure was reaching horrendous levels and yet he was still suckling. It didn’t matter if there was a bathroom available for him or not, he knew he was seconds from disaster. Daniel tried to pull his head away but Emmy was much too strong as she cooed her quiet words of encouragement. A cramp hit Daniel and unlike the previous ones it didn’t pass after a few seconds. This one was grew and grew until his body was begging to let it out. It felt as if there was a brick trying to push it’s way out of his digestive system. “Mmm! Mmmmmmm!” Daniel tried to pull his head away again but Emmy just pulled him closer. Daniel felt tears leak out the corners of his eyes as he finally gave in. He pulled his knees up so he was in a sideways crouching position. His face was already red but now he could feel his temperature rising and sweat appearing on his brow. He tensed up as he pushed down and held his breath. Despite his body being so desperate to empty itself Daniel couldn’t immediately push out the mess. He still had a mental block at using the diaper. After one quick push he passed gas loudly, for just a second he paused his suckling mortified by embarrassment and shame. “Uh oh, I think little Daniel needs to make a surprise for Aunty Emmy.” Emmy said knowingly. Her spare hand went down and patted Daniel’s padded rear. Daniel didn’t think his situation could get worse but as he felt his cousin’s giant hand rest on the back of his diaper he realised she was going to feel everything. He couldn’t stop what was going to happen and as he pushed down again he grunted and finally felt his sphincter opening up. All of Daniel’s muscles tensed and he almost curled up into a little ball as his bowels started to empty. “There we go.” Emmy’s soft encouragement only made things worse for Daniel, “Let it all go.” Daniel couldn’t have defied Emmy even if he had clamped down again. He was too far gone. Daniel pushed down and felt a solid log sliding out of him. It hit the back of his diaper and paused for a second. He took a deep breath and pushed again. The back of the diaper crinkled slightly as it pushed out against Emmy’s hand. Daniel could feel the poop bend a little as he pushed it out until it was finally pinched off. The lump dropped into the diaper where it’s slimy stickiness warmed his skin. He was disgusted with himself but knew he wasn’t finished. Daniel was still sucking on Emmy’s breast on auto-pilot as he concentrated on what was happening in his diaper. He felt the muscles in his tummy squeeze and push. He grunted as he felt two softer poops drop out of his body and smear against the padding. The back of the diaper was bulging out, Emmy would be able to feel everything. Daniel let out a moan as he swallowed the milk filling his mouth. “Get it all out.” Emmy said as she gently rubbed the back of Daniel’s diaper. Daniel grunted again as soft waste was squeezed out of his body. It seemed to just go on and on as it filled the space between the diaper and his body. He farted again as a few more turds dropped out of him. Despite his humiliation Daniel felt a relief that he had got everything out of him. As he unclenched his muscles and unfurled from the ball he had been bent into his bladder let go and he let urine pour out over the poop that filled the rear of his diaper. “Good boy.” Emmy chuckled, “But breakfast isn’t over yet.” Daniel was panting slightly and his face was burning with shame. The effort of pooping himself had left him a little breathless, he could feel sweat on his face from the constant contact with Emmy’s boob. He cringed as he closed his lips around the nipple again and continued to drink. The knowledge that he was drinking directly from Emmy like a new born was humiliating and made him feel slightly nauseous, well, it was either the shame, his diaper or his increasingly full tummy that was making him a little sick. Daniel finally felt Emmy’s grip on his head relax slightly a couple of minutes later. He breathed deeply and felt a little of the creamy milk running down his chin. His hands were on his full belly but his mind was torn between the two embarrassing scenarios of having filled his pants and his feeding. If Daniel had thought it was all over he was sorely mistaken. As he continued to try to recover and allow his mind to catch up to all that had happened he was shifted around. He was too tired to really put up a complaint beyond grumbling but he loudly exclaimed as he felt his mushy rear getting pressed against Emmy’s knee. Daniel could feel the stinky mud in his diaper spreading over his skin as he was manhandled into laying across Emmy’s lap with his head in front of her other breast. “Please…” Daniel gasped. His hands went back to his belly which he already felt was bulging out. “Just a little more, baby.” Emmy said. Her voice was as sweet as the milk Daniel’s had been drinking from her. Daniel was shaking his head when he felt Emmy’s hand reach around and started pulling him closer. It was a repeat scenario of the first boob and Daniel was slowly forced face first into the fleshy orb that hung from Emmy’s chest. Knowing that fighting it was pointless and with the desperate need of a diaper change Daniel opened his mouth voluntarily and his tongue searched for the nipple. When he found Emmy’s teat he wrapped his lips around it and started flicking it with his tongue. In his haste to get things over with he grazed the skin with his teeth and felt Emmy pull back a little. “Careful, little one.” Emmy said with a small chuckle. Daniel’s instinct was to apologise but with a hand holding his face to the breast he couldn’t say a word. After thinking about it for a second he didn’t want to say sorry in any case, it wasn’t his choice to be doing this. Daniel was incredibly bloated but as he started sucking on the breast he felt the thick milk letting down into his mouth. He was rhythmically swallowing as the milk squirted into his mouth like a robot, he was on cruise control as he tried to switch his brain off and drift away from this embarrassing situation. A part of him thought it was odd that Emmy’s milk was so thick, he had always heard breast milk was thin but Emmy was anything but a normal woman. The room was practically silent except for Daniel’s sucking. The smell from his diaper was leaking out into the room now and despite desperately trying to deny that he was a baby he couldn’t deny feeling like that now. His tummy rumbled and gurgled as he kept drinking until he thought he might burst. With his belly bulging out obscenely Daniel finally felt himself getting separated from Emmy’s breast, almost as soon as his sweaty lips broke contact with his cousin’s skin he let out a milky burp. “You really were thirsty!” Emmy said with a smile. Her spare hand went down to Daniel’s stomach, “You emptied me out!” Daniel laid back with his head still supported by Emmy’s hand. He looked up at the ceiling feeling exhaustion weighing heavily upon him. For several minutes he was cradled by Emmy who stroked his hair and rubbed his belly. Daniel’s diaper felt like a swamp pressing up against his crotch but it was several minutes before he felt able to speak. “Need… change…” Daniel blushed as he made the embarrassing request but after the effort he had expended and with his tummy so full it was all he could manage to say the words. “Of course.” Emmy smiled, “Let’s get you a fresh diaper. We can’t have you going out in that stinky old one.” Daniel froze up. Surely he had misheard Emmy, surely she wouldn’t take him out like this. How could she when he was in such an embarrassing state? Daniel knew he shouldn’t complain because maybe it would actually give him a chance to escape, he could call out for help from the first person he saw. The fantasies that were suddenly flashing through Daniel’s mind were quickly forgotten about when Emmy stood up and shifted him into a more vertical position. He felt one of her arms around his back and another under his ass. Daniel tensed up as he felt himself sinking into the mess he had made and with every one of Emmy’s massive strides he felt himself sink a little deeper. The poop smeared all over any areas that hadn’t already been covered. When Daniel was laid down on the changing table it wasn’t a moment too soon. He felt like he would never be clean no matter how much he was wiped. As the diaper was opened up the smell inside was unleashed and Daniel’s eyes started to water. He glanced at Emmy but she didn’t seem even remotely fazed by what she was doing. “You made a big stinky one didn’t you?” Emmy said as she worked. It was pointless for Daniel to comment and he was so filled with shame he wasn’t certain he could verbalize anything anyway. He stayed quiet as his legs were lifted and he was methodically wiped clean inch by inch. It took several long minutes for Emmy to clean Daniel and all that time all he could do was lay there trying to imagine he was in any other situation. When Daniel finally felt cool air on his skin he knew the ordeal was nearly over. Emmy seemed to take extra time to clean his balls and even after he was sure he was clean he could feel her rubbing them. It was only as he was starting to get hard that she stopped. “It’s a good job we put you in these.” Emmy said as she pulled the used diaper out and started balling it up. “I could’ve used the toilet…” Daniel muttered. “Don’t be silly.” Emmy said with a soft chuckle and a small shake of the head, “That hasn’t been going well at all. This is just a lot safer.” Daniel grumbled but as Emmy pulled out a fresh diaper he had little choice but to quietly accept what was happening. The padding was unfolded on the table between Daniel’s legs and then slipped underneath him. Daniel was angry that this was happening but powerless to change anything. Even if he had the mental strength to challenge Emmy right then his full belly would’ve made it very hard. He was expecting the diaper to get pulled up but Emmy had other ideas, she reached up to a shelf above the changing table that was much higher than Daniel. She lowered a box which she placed on the padded edge of the table. “What’s that?” Daniel asked warily. “You’ll see.” Emmy said cheerily as she opened the top of the box. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1164703 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/e97892d3-f438-45db-834f-9fa987e896e9 If you want to read my brand new EXCLUSIVE subscriber only story "Shrinking Lilies" you can find it here: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lrzonrfx22 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1159567 The story contains both physical and mental regression, transformation and, of course, diapers! It joins the large library of exclusive stories only found on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages!

She is very supportive. I’m almost 24/7 already.

I’ve been talking to my wife about having this surgery if it goes well for you. She had brought up the part about leaking during intercourse so I figured I would ask you if you thought about it. We already use condoms as our preferred choice of birth control so we had bounced around that idea as well. We are anxiously waiting for your reports!

Not dual. Just fecal. Yes it was by choice. I was a bed wetter until a late age. Couldn’t kick it. Loving my diapers and pull ups didn’t help. As I got older I knew I wanted to wear diapers every day of my life because I was fecal incontinent. By the time I was 14 I was already trying to “ruin my hole” and by the time I was a freshman in college I’d spend my Friday nights getting drunk by myself, taking enemas, and using large toys on myself in my dorm room. I had a single so I didn’t have to worry about anyone coming in. After doing that and wearing diapers through college I met my wife my senior year. She was already graduated, had a good paying job and was a strong independent woman. Things moved pretty quickly and she soon embraced my desire for a wrecked hole and began helping me to that end. By the time I was 26 I was having accidents. It started when I had an upset belly or had unexpected gas with a loose #2. By the time I was 28 I was having accidents 4/5 days at work and nearly every time I went out to the grocery store or to mow the grass. At that point it became clear I needed to be in diapers 24/7 and that I was dependent. Now I’m at the point where I’m working towards urinary incontinence as well. I’m finding it much more difficult especially when it comes to wetting in my sleep. I can mess in my sleep without waking up but I still can’t go pee without waking up. Embarrassingly, there are times I even struggle to void when it comes to going pee. Other days I will go against my will because I have a chill hit the back of my neck or some other random event.

When I’m trying to talk about sports or something else with the guys at work and I have an accident right in front of them 😞 Ive had times where they could hear it as well as smell it and that’s pretty much the end of any social interaction for most people. I work for a mega-cap healthcare company so I’m protected by company policy and culture but you can tell my boss only talks to me because he has to ☹️ I’d imagine to most people I’m just the guy at the warehouse who wears diapers and sh*ts himself 😞

"He he, what a cute baby. Good boy," Sawyer said, and his heart jumped. He continued playing. He heard something being dragged into the room. He looked back at it. It reminded him of things he had seen in hospitals, with a long metal poll going into the air, a full red bag at the top, and a hose coming from it. "Uhhh," he said. Jordan, who had been bringing it, looked at him. "Don't worry about it, you brat. Grown ups plan these things and little diaper boys like you just accept them, so go back to your widdle baby doll and you'll find out after. " He blushed and looked back at the doll, and went back to his playing. More footsteps. He looked up from his toy, and this time he gasped. Joran had returned, this time taking carrying a short dress, socks, and shoes, and what looked like a blond wig. It looked familiar. He stopped. He looked back at the doll, then at the dress. He confirmed it was identical. "Wh?" He said, and had to catch his pacifier before it dropped. "I SAID STOP LOOKING OR I"LL SPANK YOU DIAPER BOY!" Jordan said. "Now now, the little baby is just curious. Its ok sweetie, mommy promises the new game will be fun, ok?" Sawyer said. "Mhmm," he nodded. Still, he looked again at the diaper on the doll, and at his own. It was identical, down to the number of teddy bears. He looked at the dolls dress, and at the one hanging. Also identical. The meaning of it terrified him. However, despite himself, he still felt the same excitement he had from the teasing earlier. The women left, and returned again, dragging something behind themselves. He looked at it, and again, felt his heart flutter. They were dragging in what looked like bondage equipment. It reminded him of medieval stocks he had seen in movies, but lower to the ground. Frightening as it was, it was still a form of kink he was more familiar with, and he was more then willing to trade diapers for leather bondage. Sawyer was holding a long chain with a hoop on the end of it. She looked at him, saw him watching, and smiled. She strutted over toward him. His heart jumped with each footstep, and he thought he may finish just from watching her approach. He stayed on all fours, doll in one hand, pacifier stuck in his mouth, and watched motionless as she opened the playpen door. She bent over and attached the hoop, which he now realized was a leather collar, to his neck. "What a good boy," she said. "Playing like the cute little baby you are for mommy." Ryan blushed, and she cupped his cheek and forced his face up. She bent lower, and kissed his forehead. "But now, mommy wants something a bit different. Is that ok with you, baby?" Ryan nodded. "Mhmm," he squeaked out, though he wasn't sure if it was loud enough for anyone but him to hear. "Good boy," Sawyer said. She turned away, and lead him, crawling on his leash, toward the equipment they brought. Liz lifted a portion of it. They pushed his head and hands into the holes, and his suspicions that it was a stock were confirmed as they closed it and locked it. He was sealed in, locked, in a crawling position with his knees on the ground, diapered bottom bent over, and head and hands pulled toward the ground. Jordan took the pacifier out of his mouth. "Kiss my feet, diaper slave," she said.

Chapter Fourteen No, this was not going to happen, there was no way I was getting into that thing. I quickly started to get in the passenger seat, but I felt Jen’s hands pulling me back. “Mommy, please, I don’t need a car seat,” I tried to plead, grabbing onto the front door of the passenger side of the SUV. “Charlie please, it's just till we get home, I promise it’s not a permanent thing,” I heard Jen say in a pleading voice. I glanced back confused, “Why? I am a grown adult, and what made you give in to her?” I asked, referring to Jen’s mother. “Baby, I know you’re an adult. Just let go of the door and we can talk about it on the way home,” Jen said softly, still with a firm grip on me. The only thing that made me let go was that I heard Isabella’s voice getting closer, and all I wanted to do was go home right now. “Jennifer, do you need help putting him in?” I heard Isabella say before glancing in her direction, seeing that she was halfway from the front door to the SUV. Jen wasted no time in shutting the front door and adjusting her hold on me so that she could place me in the car seat. I heard the back door open as I watched Isabella come up behind Jen, “I want to go home Mommy,” I whispered in Jen’s ear right before I felt myself getting placed in my new seat. “Don’t worry, honey, we are,” Jen reassured me gently. “Jennifer, make sure you adjust his straps right, you don’t want them loose or anything,” Isabella started to say, trying to instruct Jen. Without looking back at her Jen just continued to buckle me in, “Mother, please, I know how a car seat works. Just give Charlie some space before he gets any fussier,” Jen said firmly, trying to get Isabella to back off. From my limited view, largely because Jen was still over me pulling and adjusting the straps to fit me correctly, I did see Isabella step back but still went on to give her professional advice. “Did he not get a nap today? Where is his diaper bag, did you bring a binky?” Isabella nagged on. Jen and I locked eyes for a second once we heard Isabella say that last part, I guess she knew that I was about to open my mouth again and start inserting my foot. “Shh, be my good boy,” she said firmly yet gently. I could see the irritation in her eyes, I was just hoping it was not me causing it. With the click of the buckle, I was finally in and properly adjusted safely trapped and snug. Jen kissed my forehead before praising me, “That’s my good boy,” and then shut my door. I watched Jen walk around to the driver's seat, grabbing her purse and my diaper bag that was sitting on the hood of the SUV most likely put there before she came to wrangle me in my new seat. Jen quickly buckled up, started the engine, and put the transmission in reverse. Jen glanced back at me before shifting back into drive, I hope she could tell I was not a happy camper. “Please may I get out and sit upfront,” I said as politely as I could to hide my irritation and not want to be where I was. After not hearing a response right away I tried to sweeten the request with a loving, “Mommy!” *** “Charlie, I know you are not happy with me, but let’s just get home and then I will get you out of your seat,” I tried to tell Charlie. To be honest he was not the only one that was upset at the situation. I adjusted my rearview mirror so I could see Charlie, the poor thing had his grumpy face on, arms crossed, and staring out the window. “You that conversation that my mom and I had before Alice pulled you away?” I asked, trying to start my explanation of his current predicament. “Yeah,” I heard him say in a monotone voice. I took a breath and calmly said, “That conversation did not go as well as I would of hoped.” After a glance, I saw that I had Charlie’s full attention, his eye searching for answers within my words. “What first started as you can’t tell me what to do, what Charlie and I have is between us and of no concern to you,” I started to say, nervous to say the rest. “Yeah, I agree so far, she cannot tell us what to do,” Charlie said with a bit more confidence in his voice. “Well, more or less my mother said that if I did not take care of her little Charlie then she was going to take matters into her own hands and protect her investment,” I said evenly, knowing it was going to provoke Charlie even more than what he already is. A few minutes passed and I still did not hear a word from Charlie. “Baby?” I said worriedly, trying to get him to talk to me. “I am NOT a BABY; I am an ADULT. How DARE that monster threaten my career, MY business,” I heard him say in rage. I wanted to say something but before I got a word out Charlie continued, “I thought that this. . .Mommy/little thing was just for us, I don’t understand why your mother is inserting herself into our personal lives.” I glanced back and saw Charlie struggling against his seat harness, trying to unbuckle himself. “Charlie, baby. . .” I tried to say before Charlie cut me off. “I’m not. . .” Charlie said with a grunt, “A . . . Baby!” Worried he was going to actually get out, I looked back and seen he was already halfway out of his seat. “Charlie Conor Finlay, you undo that last buckle and so help me I will pull this car over,” I said, letting my temper get the best of me. I took a breath to calm myself down and make sure I was still driving safely. I heard one click and I quickly looked back, about to scold Charlie again, but I saw him with his arms back in his harness and his chest buckle re-secured. Charlie’s expression was painted not only on his face but his whole body. I could see the rage and anger boiling out, but there was also sadness and a lot of frustration. “I got to go to the bathroom,” I heard Charlie say, trying to keep his voice calm to hide his emotions. “Charlie, I know your upset. . .” I started to say. “No Jinnifer, I am pissed. Both literally and emotionally. I am twenty-five years old, wearing a onesie and diaper under my clothes, strapped in a car seat like a toddler, and being told to behave like I am some fussy brat,” Charlie said with as much frustration as anger. “That is two strikes right there Charlie, please don’t earn your third. I know you are upset and angry, but that does not mean you have to cuss and start breaking the rules. I am aware of your age, but you are still MY precious little boy, I will do everything in my power to make sure nothing happens to you or what's yours,” I said calmly, trying to calm him down. “I’m sorry Mommy, I did not mean to yell,” I barely heard him say. Looking back, I seen him looking down with his hand folded in his lap and a tear in his eyes. “I forgive you,” I said softly. “And if you got to potty just go in your diaper, it's not good to hold it for a long time, like I’m sure you have been.” After hearing a small sniffle, I heard Charlie say, “Does your mom really see me as some helpless little boy?” “In a nutshell, yes,” I said, trying to explain my mother's motives. “My mom maybe a lawyer, but she is very versed in the BDSM scene, she finds a lot of clients that will pay big money to keep a lot of stuff hush-hush. Knowing that, when she got wind that you and I were getting into a Mommy Dom/little boy relationship she wanted in and started to take it a little too seriously. She knows I will never have kids of my own and she desperately wants to be a grandmother.” “That makes sense… I think. But why me? Why not just bug Alice to settle down,” I heard Charlie say. “Well, you came in the picture first, but as far as Alice, you and I both know that she is far from interested in having kids. She is to wrapped up in her career. The only reason Alice wants to help with you is because she likes you and you are her business partner. She came and got you while I was arguing with Mom on her own accord,” I responded, as I pulled into our neighborhood. “Finally, almost home,” I heard Charlie say desperately, as if the car seat was torturing him. A few moments later he had another worrisome question. “And what of your Father, would he do something to my company if I don’t play ‘baby’?” “Daddy loves you and sees you for who you are, a man trying to live his best life with his wife and in pursuit of his dreams. He will keep Mom in check but, just like you, has his own company to run and will not always be there,” I told Charlie as I pulled into our driveway. I put the transmission in park, shut the engine off, and undue my seatbelt. The overhead light came on and I opened my door, but before I got out, I looked over at Charlie, trying to sit still and wait to be let out. “Mom does care, she just wants to make sure I am being a good Mommy,” I tell him with a smile before getting out. When I got Charlie's door open, he practically was vibrating, itching to just get out of his little seat, too bad he did not like it because he did look adorable in it. “Are you done being fussy?” I asked him in a serious tone. Charlie froze for a moment and his eyes got big. “Yes Mommy, I will be good, please can I get out,” he said apologetically. I could tell that what happened tonight was still in his head. I gave him a big smile, undid his harness, and watched him sit there for a moment, almost in disbelief. “You need help baby?” I asked, holding my hand out for him to grab. After getting Charlie out, I got his diaper bag and my purse out of the front seat and then locked the SUV. I see Charlie was only halfway to the door, waiting for me to catch up, “I’m coming honey.” I open the door, allowing Charlie to get in first. “Let's get some Pajamas on, ok sweetie,” I tell Charlie as we slip our shoes off. I put my hand on Charlie’s back gently pushing him to go up the stairs first. “No-no baby, nursery, I need to change your diaper, plus, I have your jammies in there,” I say, correcting the direction he was walking when he got to the top of the stairs. I softly shut the baby gate behind me as I follow Charlie into the nursery, flipping the lights on. Charlie started to unbutton his shirt still with a long face, “Let me help you, honey,” I said bending down and helping him with his trousers while he worked on his shirt. After I got his pants and shirt off, leaving him only in his diaper and onesie, he started to turn to the changing table. “Hold on,” I instructed softly, grabbing him before he ran off so I could take the onesie off as well. With a swift tug up, his onesie slips over his head and tossed into the hamper with the rest of the clothes. I lifted Charlie up and laid him on the changing table, for only seeing this room just recently, he seemed not as phased as I thought he would. I just stood there admiring my little Charlie, no one else’s, his hands were resting on his tummy while he was looking at all the glowing stars on the ceiling. I knew that today was going to be hard, but I did not realize how much of a toll it was going to have on Charlie. After a moment he caught me staring, I could only smile at how cute he was. I caressed his face to try and soothe his pent-up emotions before I turned my attention to the task at hand and started to undo his diaper, “Baby, you filled this sucker up, you were not this wet when we left,” I said surprised. “I told you that I had to potty, Mommy,” Charlie said flatly in reply to my statement. “Yes, you did, and looks like my baby did a good job using his diapers,” I praised smiling down at him, trying to get him to smile again. “Maybe we didn’t need to get those pull-ups after all,” I said teasingly. “But mommy, you said I could…” he started to say, worried I was going back on our decision. “Clam down, baby, I am just teasing,” I reassured him, “However, I think I left them in the back seat of the SUV.” I made quick work on the diaper change, making sure to get him clean and feeling fresh with a light sprinkle of baby powder. After the new diaper is taped up, I give it a little play full pat, “All done, baby, you are once again all clean and dry.” I went over to his chest of drawers to pull out a particular pajama set, leaving him to hop down himself. After a little bit of rummaging, I finally found the jammies I was looking for. “Come here, sweetie,” I said getting the shirt opened so I could slip it over his head. “I can do it, Mommy, Please,” he said with a furrowed brow. Looking down at him I could only smile, “Ok, you get your jammies on while I go get mine on,” I said as I handed him his clothes. I left him in his nursery alone while I made my way to our bedroom. He did look adorable standing there in just his diaper, his nursery suited him well. “Let's see how long he stays in there before he comes searching for me,” I whisper to myself, taking my dress off. As I was pulling out my pajamas for the night, I got an idea to help give him confidence in not only his diapers but also the decision of being little, on his terms. I quickly put on a soft tank top and a pair of shorts. Just as I had pulled my shorts up, I heard Charlie holler from the top of the stairs. “Mommy why is it locked,” Charlie said, sounding confused and frustrated. “Oh, I am sorry honey, I closed it when I came up behind you,” I told him as I moved to the bathroom. “Go explore your nursery baby, I put some things in there for you to play with. I will be done in a minute; I am just taking my make-up off.” I look in the mirror, staring at the reflection as I try and listen to Charlie’s footsteps and see if he listens. After a moment of listening, I was confident that he did as he was told and went to go play in his nursery, so I started my nightly routine. I cleaned and cleansed my face, put my hair in a loose braid for bed, and used the bathroom myself before sneaking out of the room and tiptoe to the nursery, and just peeking inside to try and figure out what Charlie was doing. I don’t know why I felt so proud of Charlie, seeing him dressed in his cute white and blue short sleave pajama shirt and matching shorts, I picked them out because they had an airplane on the chest of the shirt and lots of planes on his little shorts. Charlie was over in the corner, digging through the toy box believe it or not, currently inspecting a stuffed squid plushie I randomly found at the store one day. A smile swept across my face, I knew what would help melt his stress from the day away. I silently made my way over to the stairs, ever so carefully, opened it without a noise, and sneaked down the stairs. I quickly made my way to the kitchen and pulled out his bottle to fill it up with a little drink for Charlie. I did my best to warm some milk and honey before putting it into Charlie's bottle, but before I could head back up, I went back into the office to grab Charlie's bunny, Lady Frankie. I have no idea why he chose an absurdly long name for his bunny, but it did bring a smile to my heart to finally see him enjoy it. With light feet, I sneak back up the stairs to go surprise my baby. Peek around the nursery door frame, looking for Charlie, I spot him in the cushy rocking chair, curled up in a ball holding the darn squid plushie, at least he does not look distressed anymore. I try not to startle him as I lightly walk closer, yup, the little guy is out cold. Guess he was more tired than I thought. But why the rocking chair, I know he could have got in the crib by himself, it was a lot more comfortable than sleeping in a chair. Oh well, I guess that would just be wishful thinking, I guess. “Charlie, honey,” I say as I lightly touch him. “I not sleeping Mommy,” Charlie said groggily with his eyes very much closed. “You want to go night-night, or you want a treat,” I ask him softly, still unsure if he is awake as he says he is. I almost thought that he was asleep again, but I soon heard a very soft, “Can I have a cookie.” Of course, the boy wants cookies this late at night. Now let’s see if he will get up to go get one. “Baby, you want me to hold you, or you want to get up and walk?” I asked my curled-up baby husband. I set his bottle and bunny on the floor next to the rocking chair and moved to pick up Charlie, who despite our small conversation still had not moved an inch. I put my arms under him so I could just keep him curled up and cradled. Once he was up, I slowly spun around and sat down in the same rocker I found him in, setting him in my lap. “Mommy, cookies please” I heard him whisper as he leaned into me. “Shh, baby,” I say, trying to keep him calm, “Let me get it really quick.” I bend down carefully and reach for the bottle, once I feel it in my hand, I pick it up, lean back in the rocking chair, and change the grip I have on the bottle. “Baby, I got your cookie, open up,” I tell him softly, trying to get him to open his mouth. It amazes me how well he sleeps when he is sleeping, only if I can get his sleep duration to last longer than it does. After growing impatient, I rub the nipple of the bottle on his lips, “Open up baby.” That must have done the trick, Charlie’s eyes open slightly, and his expression goes from a blank sleepy look to a confused one as he clutched his stuffed squid in comfort. “Mommy?” Charlie asked confused. I could only giggle, “Baby, I think you fell asleep waiting for me.” Charlie did start to wiggle and get up but there was no need for that now, “Shh, be still sweetie, you're tired,” I said trying to calm him down. “I don’t want to sleep in here,” Charlie said pouting. “Shh, here drink this,” I said as I eased the bottle in his mouth. “You sure you don’t want to sleep in the crib?” I asked, curious to see his reaction. Charlie's eyes opened and started to squirm. “Settle down, I was only teasing, I am sorry,” I tell him adjusting the bottle as he calms down. We sat there for a long while, he drank the bottle slowly as he stared off into space. He finally actually fell asleep leaving a quarter of the milk un-drank. I let about fifteen minutes pass, just rocking there letting him sleep in my lap. Despite what happened this afternoon, and his tantrum on the ride home, today I would call it a win. His nursery has successfully helped him put the day's stress behind him as he found comfort in his little space, unfortunately, I don’t think he would admit it. For as much as Charlie says he does not have a little side, he sure has fallen hard for this lifestyle, at least subconsciously. It’s hard to watch him try so hard to be big and bad. However, I will need to make sure my mother minds her manners and knows what my business and not hers. She keeps going the way she did tonight, I will not be able to get Charlie to go to dinner on Sunday, no matter how much I push. Eventually, I was able to put my sleeping Charlie in our bed and tuck him in with his bunny, squid, and a binky between his lips. I only left him there alone for a little bit to get the house straight and ready for a new day of reverse potty training. and everything off, shut, and locked before making my way to bed myself. Even if I was able to get Charlie in the crib, I don’t think I could sleep without him. I closed my eyes, pulled Charlie close, and drifted off. The stress of the day weighed on me as I did not sleep that well, however, my night did start with pleasant dreams until I noticed Charlie squirming early in the morning as he always does. I tried to snuggle him more but like always my baby wanted up. With Charlie no longer in my arms reach, I was left sleeping alone with my dreams slowly drifting from happiness and light to filled sorrow and darkness. After a while, I was ejected from my sleep with fright, sweating from my dream-turned-nightmare. I quickly looked around; Charlie was nowhere in sight, though I was sure he was just downstairs as he normally is. He did seem to leave the squid in the bed but his bunny, Lady Frankie, was nowhere in sight. Did he take Lady Frankie with him? And what did he do with his binky? After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve myself and wash the sweat off my face, I started for the door of the bedroom to go in search of my little Charlie. Once I stepped foot in the hallway, I noticed that the baby gate door was open, and Charlie was most likely downstairs. I peeked inside the nursery just out of curiosity to see if he even tried to go play. . . nope, it was still as it was before bed. I started to walk downstairs with the nightmare still weighing on me, I needed to see Charlie. I need to see if he is alright and make sure he is not still upset. Once I walked through the living room to the kitchen, I could see my Charlie sitting on the island drinking coffee, he even had Lady Frankie propped up next to him. My heart melted at the sight; Charlie finally had his normal smile on his face. To be honest it looked like he was just chilling and having a conversation with Lady Frankie. Hopefully, Adam does not get jealous of Charlie’s new friend. I simply just walked over and hugged him from behind, instantly the weight of the nightmare was gone. “Good morning my little prince,” I told him as my stress melted away. “You ok, Mommy? Did you have another nightmare?” I hear Charlie say with a hint of worry in his voice as he tries to reach back and hug me back. With a quick peck on his cheek, I move over to the other side of the island and pull a clean cup from the cabinet above. “I did, you fell asleep before we could really finish talking last night,” I asked in response as I poured the leftover coffee into my mug. As I went to turn back around to look at Charlie, I found him wearing a sympathetic look on his face. “I mean I am still upset at . . . Grammy” he started to say, hesitating at my mother’s new title. “I am not going to let her sabotage Alice and I’s work.” Charlie must have noticed my odd look as he was talking, trying to figure out how he got a mug from the cabinet when I knew he had not found his stool yet. He quickly pointed to the chairs at the table and said, “I used the chair, I swear I did not climb on the counter.” I just smiled and shook my head, “Of course you didn’t, my sweat little boy. But I will be talking to my mother, she and I are not done talking about you, I promise to make sure she stays in line and knows her place.” “Don’t worry about it, Mommy” I hear Charlie say confidently as I take a drink of my coffee. “I may be upset but I am calm and ready to face this new challenge together.” The confidence he had made me realize the idea that I had for him, “No need baby, you let Mommy take care of mean old Grammy” With a small pause to shift subjects I continued to happily tell Charlie of his new training, “I want you to just be happy and focus on your reverse potty training.” I took another sip of coffee, keeping my excited emotions hidden so I could watch Charlie think about what I just told him. “What is reverse potty training?” Charlie asked confused. I smiled and excitedly elaborated, “Well I have been thinking about how we are going to incorporate your pull-ups, I am going to start fresh and reverse the normal potty-training toddlers go through and reverse it. The first part is going to be hard and will only be done at home, but I think it will help set the mood and feeling you have with your diapers.” I watched Charlie's gears start turning in his head, “Like completely start over? No more diapers?” “Other than for bedtime for obvious reasons, yes,” I said with a smile. “Wait here for a moment,” I instructed before setting my coffee down and heading to the home office. As I stepped in I grabbed the reverse potty training chart I made from leftover poster board from a recent project Charlie did for work. This was going to be amazing; it was going to allow Charlie to go his speed and not be forced into this. I walked back over to the kitchen to present Charlie with his new road map to success, “I made this last night when you were sleeping, it’s a chart to track your progress.” Charlie still looked bewildered, “A reverse potty-training chart?” I nodded, confirming that he was indeed correct. “Yay, stickers,” he said with false joy. “Stickers to track your progress, yes, and quit judging so fast. I am trying to take it slow for your sake,” I said, trying keep his mind open to my idea. “Like I said, we are starting from the beginning, you are going to get a limited pair of undies and start from the top. The first step is going to be the hardest, I want you to first work on having day accidents.” As expected, Charlie’s eye went wide, “What? You want me to purposely pee my pants? How is that going to help?” I could see the worry in his eyes. “Take a breath and let me explain,” I said trying to calm him down. “You are going to be allowed to use the big boy potty. . . but with one simple rule, you need to get me to help you and take you.” I let that set on him a moment before continuing, “I want you to learn to relax and be ok at wetting yourself. The past couple of days you have been holding your bladder till it nearly explodes before you wet your diaper, you need to learn to relax and just let it flow. This first step will mostly be mental, once you are confident enough to pee your pants we will go to the next step, pull-ups.” I went to put Charlie new chart on side of the refrigerator where it is easily seen for the both of us. “Every time you ask me to use the potty I will take you, but you will earn a sad face on your chart. But when you have an accident in your pants you will get a gold star.” I watched Charlie hop down from the tall stool and study the chart. “So you are going to let me use the toilet?” “With permission yes,” I repeated and pointed to the chart. “This row you get sad faces when say you need to potty, the next row you get sad faces for using the potty.” “That doesn’t make sense, if I ask to use the potty, won't I use it too?” Charlie asked in confusion. With a gentle smile, I went to explain, “Toddlers don’t always make it to the potty when they go tell their mommy.” Charlie’s eyebrows furrowed, “So I get sad faces for simply saying I need to potty?” “Yes baby,” I said simply, “When you can pee your pants and not tell me we will graduate to pullups. During this stage you will get to continue practicing going and not saying anything. I don’t want you to worry about your pull-ups or diapers, I want you to let me worry about it. And don’t worry I will be checking you like any good mommy would, while you are in undies, I will check less often but pull-up will check more often and then eventually you will graduate to diapers.” I directed his attention to the last three steps, you get gold stars on the last three, these are what you want to fill up. You got wet when you were out, you did not use the potty all day, and you did not ask for the potty all day. The more gold stars you get the more you get to move to the next step.” “I don’t want to pee my pants, Mommy,” Charlie said with a sad face. “Then you don’t have to baby, you just tell me you got to go potty, and I will help you use the big scary potty, ok?” I told him sweetly. “I want this to be on your pace, however, I would like to have you in pull-ups before you go back to work.” Charlie still had a sad face, but I wanted this to be his decision. “Grab Lady Frankie, sweetie, I need to get my big boy back in his undies,” I said softly and led him upstairs. “No-no honey, not the nursery, that is for little boys. Go to our room, I will take your diaper off there and you can take a quick shower, ok? I will have your big boy undies ready for you when you are out ok?” I hope he knows this is going to be as hard for me as it is for him, we just need to get over the first hurdle.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fourteen: Can I Have One Katie wasn’t in such a rush to go back to her room this time after class. Her Daddie had given her thirty minutes today. She made sure everything she needed, including her laundry, was on her bed. She placed the library book inside her activities bag on top of her dirty laundry. Setting her keys and IDs in her laundry, she locked her purse in her drawer. Turning her phone off, she placed that with them, too. Once she grabbed the ‘Secret Garden’ book she checked out of the library this week, she headed out into the cluster to wait. Just as she expected, Tiffany was also in the common room. She told Tiff, “Get some lunch, sister. I will be fine.” The older girl assured Katie that she would get some lunch after the little girl left. Shrugging, Katie just started reading her book, waiting for her Daddie. Almost three-quarters of an hour later, her Daddie walked into the dorm frustrated. After seeing his girl, he apologized, “Sorry for the lateness. Traffic was terrible, Buttercup.” Looking at the clock, she shrugged and replied, “It just turned one-thirty, you are not late,” as she got up to hug him. Seeing the low-cut shirt she was wearing, he wondered out loud about what she was wearing. She gave a reply, “A clean shirt that I don’t mind losing. I haven’t done laundry in about a month. Clean clothes are in short supply.” Tiffany couldn’t hold back her giggles from her little sister’s answer. Katie Ann stuck out her tongue at her big sister for those giggles. That earned her a tap under the chin from Daddie, causing her to jump in surprise. Taking her hand, he said, “Let’s get you changed out of this waste of cloth on your body.” He led her to her dorm room and put a new binder on her after taking her shirt off. Soon, she found a Hello Kitty t-shirt being pulled over her head. She noticed that he had thrown the shirt she used to be wearing in the trash in the room. Then he had her lie down so he could put her in a diaper. Padding done, he put her back in the same jeans and put her shoes back on. Having her sit on her bed, she felt him braiding her hair in pigtails. Soon, she was feeling bows against her ears again, too. Grabbing Katie Ann’s backpack and the laundry basket, he went through the door she opened for him, then she followed him through the door. Back in the commons, she gave Tiffany a hug goodbye, “See you Sunday, big sis.” Tiffany was amazed at the change again and had to get her wits about her. Returning the hug, she said, “You too, little girl.” Katie Ann started down the stairs towards the car, with her Daddie carrying her stuff behind her. Getting to the vehicle, he opened the back and set the items inside. They went to her car door and then strapped her in her car seat. He made sure to take the key with him. He headed back to the trunk to get her car bag before closing the hatch. Setting it next to her, he closed the door. After walking to the driver's seat, he started driving to his home. Settling in for an hour's ride, Katie reached into her activity bag. She found the coloring book and two books, the “Secret Garden” book and a new one, “Farmer Boy’. Where the other library book went, she wasn’t sure. She wondered if there was a magazine in there since she liked to do them first, but found none this trip. She decided to continue reading the Secret Garden book for the ride. They hadn’t even left Mountain before Daddie decided to get lunch, stopping at a Cracker Barrel. After releasing her from the harness, they went hand in hand to the restaurant. Katie Ann, noticing a rack of Halloween costumes, tried to pull Daddie towards them. She was saying excitedly, “Daddie! Costumes!” She was told food first, then they would look in the store. But she insisted on the costumes multiple times, causing him to reply. “I am sure I can find a corner in this place for your nose, Katie Ann Telgenhof.” Knowing he would do it too, she quickly followed him to where the hostess sat them in the dining area. She was handed a children’s menu and a small packet of crayons as she sat down at the table. Flipping the menu over to do the items on the back, Daddie made her pick an item from the front first. Pointing to the grilled cheese sandwich, Katie returned to her fun games. After her sandwich and iced tea were done, she was made to wait till Daddie slowly finished his lunch. Pulling him towards the costumes, she said, “Can I get a costume, Daddie? Plllleeeaaassseee!” Finally, back to the costumes, Daddie had her stand still while he held a few up to her to size them. She was asked if she was a good girl. She responded while having puppy dog eyes, “Daddie, I am always a good girl.” That statement caused him to roll his eyes at her. “Pick one of these. They appear to be your size,” Katie was instructed. She picked out a pink generic princess costume. Daddie tried it on her for size right in the store. Being satisfied with the fit, he put the pointy hat on her head. After that, he put a neck strap under her chin. Leaving the whole kit and caboodle on her, he tied the sash of the costume. He grabbed the tags and led her to the cashier to pay for her new costume and the food. Leading her still in the costume to the car, she was helped into her car seat. He had to really bunch up the skirt to get to her crotch strap. Once he found the strap, he strapped her firmly in the seat. Getting in the front seat, he turned around and said to her, “You have me wrapped firmly around your thumb, silly girl.” He was thinking about how she had just puppy-dogged herself into a costume. Shrugging, Katie Ann just turned back to her book for the continued ride. She was far in the fantasyland of her book. It felt like she was standing right next to Mary from the book. She was shortly pulled out of her book fantasyland by Daddie, saying they were here. Looking out of the front window, she saw a large brick house. From her viewpoint, she could just barely see a turret on the other corner of the house from the driveway. The front corner nearest her was a huge porch. It looked to her that the house had to be built in the late 1800s. Daddie drove to the back, where he parked the car in an attached wood garage. Unstrapping her, she was led into a room he called the mudroom. He stopped to take both of their shoes off. Next, he led her into a large kitchen. She noticed that the table had a high chair sitting at it. She assumed that was for her. They went through the dining room to what he called the parlour. Handing her the activities bag, she was told to keep herself occupied while he got her stuff out of the car. Soon, he was back, and after struggling to check her bottom under all her layers, he said to her, “Buttercup, You are only damp. I have set your homework at the kitchen table. You are to do that while I do your laundry.” Back in the kitchen, she saw that the high chair tray was off. She was surprised when Daddie unexpectedly picked her up and sat her on the chair. Scrunching up her princess costume skirt, he strapped her in. He then put her as close to the table as she could go. Patting her homework bag, he said: “Have at it, Princess.” Nodding, she said, “Ok, Daddie,” while getting her homework out. He handed her a sippy cup full of iced tea before disappearing towards the mudroom. ~o~O~o~ As she was doing the final bit of homework, Katie Ann knew she had a problem, a severe problem. She said loudly with some worry, “Daddie, my diaper is leaking badly.” Not knowing where he was. Not seeing a response, she said it even louder and more worried in her voice. She heard what sounded like footsteps running down the steps. After Daddie skidded to a halt near her, he undid her from the highchair. Helping her down, he led her to the parlour. Once there, he proceeds to strip her of her soaked costume and jeans after removing her hat. “I guess these will have to go to the laundry too, though technically, you are supposed to lose these oversized jeans, anyways,” he told her as he helped her down on a changing pad. While he was changing her, he asked, “Homework all done, Baby?” “I finished the last little bit while I was screaming my head off,” she said with a smirk. When she was finally changed, without putting pants on her, he picked her up and set her in front of the TV. Turning the television on to Disney Junior, he said to her, “I am going to clean your mess up in the kitchen and then cook us some dinner.” She settled into watching the TV, snuggling up with a teddy bear she found in the room. Noticing Daddie coming back into the room, she was surprised when a pacifier got stuck in her mouth before he left again. A program on the TV later she was picked up and carried to the Kitchen. She was soon strapped in the highchair again, this time with the tray. With her bib around her neck, she found a hot dog on the bun cut into slices with baked beans on a princess plate set in front of her. After Daddie placed a sippy cup and toddler silverware next to it, she was instructed to eat it up. Once he finished his own cheeseburger, her face was scrubbed. She was then released and carried in front of the television again. She heard the doorbell ring and watched Daddie go to the front door in the room. “Nice to always see you, Jill. Do you need help?” she heard Daddie say. “Please, there is a container of my supplies in the car. So this is the little cutie I am going to do, Adam?” “Yes, that is Katie Ann,” Daddie said, going out to the car. Jill, a lady about Daddie’s age, stepped into the room holding a bag of materials. The regressed girl couldn’t make out what they all were, but one thing she could tell was there were at least two rolls of duct tape in there. After the words “the little cutie I am going to do” and Tiffany's suspiciousness of Daddie, she started to get worried, no scratch that, she went straight to scared. She was so sure they were going to kill her and dispose of her body. She was so afraid she started hyperventilating, and her heart rate raced. The next thing she knew, the room was spinning, and her breath was gone. Then everything blacked out. Jill was setting stuff down in the kitchen for her tasks when she glanced at Katie Ann. With worry in her voice, she asked Adam, “Did your little girl just blackout and faint?” Adam ran out of the kitchen so fast that Jill had to dodge him. He picked up the lifeless, stiff girl and, with worry, said, “Kathleen? Stay here, Kathleen. Daddie’s got you.” Kathleen started coming to, finding herself on Daddie’s lap, still scared, trying to get away from him. She heard Daddie saying, “Kathleen! Relax! No one is going to hurt you. You being scared isn’t doing your body any good either.” “Aunt Jill here is going to make a dress form out of you. You will not be hurt.” He continued, “Take this aspirin because your head is going to hurt,” handing her a pill while putting water against her lips. “Arms up, little one,” Auntie said. After the little one did it, she found her Hello Kitty tee being pulled off her. The shirt she had on the first time she met Daddie was soon dropped over her head. This shirt was one of her favorites until he had seized it. “Katie Ann, can you stand in the middle of the room? No one is going to hurt you. You are too precious to hurt. Please hold your arms out straight so they are out of the way, too,” Daddie instructed her. Aunt Jill proceeded to wrap her with multiple lays of duct tape. She wrapped Katie’s neck area with a shrink wrap before wrapping that, too. When they were done, she had about three to four layers of duct tape on her from her lower bum to the chin area. Katie noticed that they didn’t do her arms, but they did her shoulders. “Katie Ann, I need you to be completely still while I cut you out of this outfit. I don’t want the scissors nicking you,” Aunt Jill told her. “What next?” Daddie asked as Aunt Jill carefully and slowly cut the little girl out of the duct tape dress form. “You might want to make outfits for grown-up her, right? We will then do her chest next, leaving the messy one for last.” Helping her to her highchair, he strapped her in. He then exchanged her binder for one of her Victoria's Secret bras. They proceeded to wrap her chest and lower neckline with shrink wrap before duct-taping the same area. “I won’t mind if you ruin that bra. She is losing it anyway,” Daddie said as Auntie cut her out. He proceeded to take her bows out of her hair. He told her, “Buttercup, you are going to get really messy with this next step we are going to do,” as he pulled a garbage bag that he had cut an opening in it over her head. She was protected with plastic from her neck down, with only her head sticking out of the bag. Taking what looked like a wig cap, Auntie covered her hair with it. Both of them then started to cover all exposed skin and the wig cap with vaseline. They ignored her eyes for now. Daddie instructed her, “Don’t taste this stuff, especially the stuff to come. They're both icky, Sweetheart.” Putting a paper straw in her mouth, making sure it went in beyond her teeth, he continued with, “Don’t crush this and keep it as still as possible actually keep your whole body as still as possible. We are going to make a mold of your head.” They then started spreading what can only be described as a slimy glob all over her head. When it was just her nose and eyes showing, she was instructed to close her eyes loosely. She felt more Vaseline being put on her. She felt straws being pushed into her nose nostrils next. They spread the silicone over the remaining bits of her face so she was entirely covered. She was told that this coat was one of three, and then they promptly put the other two coats on her. She was then wrapped in plaster, making it so they could easily split it in two later. When everything dried, they took the rear plaster half off her and then, slitting the back of the mold, slid it forward off her, taking extreme care of her ears and where the straws were. Daddie took a wet wipe and, cleaned her mouth and eyes area, and handed her a sippy cup of iced tea. Turning to Aunt Jill, he said, “Thank you for your time and expertise.” “I will let you know when the items are done. I think she deserves a well-earned reward.” “Her reward will have to be a cookie for now. It is time for a bath and then bedtime for her,” he told her Auntie, handing the still very messy girl a cookie. Then he helped Auntie Jill carry all the items back to her car. Coming back to her, he unstrapped her. Slowly, he carried her upstairs in her messy state to the bathroom, where the tub was already filled with bubbles. Taking the bag off over her head and then losing the diaper and bra, all went in the trash in the room. After he removed the wig cap from her hair, he set the girl, whose face and neck were still mostly covered with Vaseline, in the water. Taking wet wipes, he wiped as much of the Vaseline he could off her face. Handing her some toys, Daddie told her he would be back. After a bit, he came back and thoroughly scrubbed the little girl so she looked and felt clean. Taking her out of the tub, she was dried with a towel and wrapped in it, then led her down the hall to a door. Opening the door, she noticed that it was a room with part of it inside the turret. The top of the walls was lavender with a painted flower and a picket fence mural on the bottom half. All furniture in the room looked like dollhouses and matched the bottom half of the walls. Above the picket fenced toddler’s bed, with its dollhouse headboard, were pink letters on the wall, which spelled KATIE ANN in a graceful curve. The letters pointed out that this was indeed her room. Leading her over to a changing table, he picked her up and strapped her down. After putting her padding and a binder on her, he took her down. Soon, a princess nightie was dropped over her head, and then he patted the toddler's bed in the room. After the little girl crawled into the bed, he tucked her in and asked her, “How is your head?” Katie Ann answered, “It huurrrtttsss Daddie.” “Unfortunately, I can’t give you another pill. It has not been long enough. We will be seeing a doctor about the dizziness and headaches that you have.” And with his piece spoken, he pulled a book from the dollhouse headboard and started reading to the little girl. When I was little, I was a baby. When I was little, I cried a lot. Now, I use words. NO! When I was little, I didn’t know I was a girl. My mom told me. * ~o~O~o~ *:When I was Little by Jamie Lee Curtis

Chapter 46: The aroma of a festive feast filled the air, a symphony of scents that spoke of warmth, love, and the joy of Christmas. The dining table was adorned with holiday decorations, and the twinkling lights from the Christmas tree cast a gentle glow on the scene. Our family, a blend of adults and little ones, was gathered for a joyous Christmas Eve celebration. Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob, Mommy, Jack, Granny, and I, all took our places around the table. I sat snugly in my highchair, decked out in a festive onesie and a Santa hat perched atop my head. Jack occupied his own highchair, his wide eyes filled with wonder at the holiday festivities. The adults chatted and laughed, the air buzzing with the anticipation of the impending feast. The table was adorned with an array of delectable dishes, each one meticulously prepared to make this Christmas Eve memorable. From the succulent aroma of roasted turkey to the sweet scent of freshly baked pies, every dish was a testament to the effort put into making this evening special. The adults clinked their glasses, toasting to family and the magic of the season. Granny, seated at the head of the table, wore a warm smile as she looked around at her loved ones. Jack babbled happily, seemingly oblivious to the significance of the occasion but radiating an infectious joy that filled the room. As the Christmas carols played softly in the background, Mommy began serving the feast. Jack sat in his highchair, a delighted grin spreading across his face as he clumsily scooped up mashed potatoes, gravy, and bits of meat. His fingers were coated in the festive colors of the meal, and occasional giggles escaped him, a testament to the joy of discovering the wonders of solid food. The clinking sounds of utensils against plates, the chatter of family, and the gurgles of delight from Jack created a symphony that echoed our festive gathering. On the other hand, my response to the offer of baby food was less enthusiastic. While Jack reveled in the joy of discovering solid food, I couldn't summon the same enthusiasm. I squirmed in my highchair, resisting Mommy's attempts to spoon-feed me the holiday-inspired mush. The strained peas and pureed carrots were met with pursed lips and a determined shake of my head. The strained peas and pureed carrots on the spoon headed for my mouth were met with an internal cringe. My mind yearned for the familiar warmth of the baby bottle. The sweet, comforting taste of the warm formula was a sanctuary amidst the culinary discord. I gazed longingly at the baby bottles on the table, my silent plea for a reprieve from the vegetable onslaught. As the spoon approached for another attempt to usher strained peas into my reluctant mouth, I couldn't help but crave the soothing flow of formula. Mommy, undeterred by my resistance, switched tactics and presented me with not one but two baby bottles filled with warm formula. The familiar suckling sensation soon took over, and I found solace in the rhythmic consumption of the bottle's contents. As Jack reveled in the newfound independence of feeding himself, I maintained my place in the baby bottle brigade. While my culinary experience might have been different from the others at the table, the Christmas spirit prevailed, even if my participation in the feast involved sipping from a baby bottle rather than wielding a fork. Amidst the festive chaos, Mommy continued her valiant effort to coax me into embracing the mushy delights of strained peas and pureed carrots. Each spoonful approached with the determination of a seasoned toddler negotiator, but my resistance held firm. I squirmed in my highchair, a small fortress against the oncoming vegetable invasion. Mommy's baby talk resonated with an unwavering optimism, a melody of encouragement and nurturing designed to break down my culinary defenses. "Come on, sweetie, just a little more for Mommy," she cooed, her eyes sparkling with the hope of victory. I glanced at her with a mix of defiance and resignation, fully aware that this battle was as much internal as it was external. The rest of the family observed the dinner theater, their amused glances exchanged over the festively adorned table. Aunty Karen chuckled, acknowledging the culinary challenge I presented. "He's really committed his baba, isn't he?" she remarked, a twinkle of humor in her eyes. Uncle Rob joined the conversation, his laughter resonating through the room. "Well, who can blame him? The baby bottles are filled with the good stuff. Don’t you remember how hard it was good get Jack off the bottle in the beginning" he teased, raising his glass in a playful toast to my steadfast commitment to liquid nourishment. Granny, with a gentle smile, added her own perspective. "Patrick never really did like his vegetables and this year seems no different. Some things never change." Granny's observation sparked a reflective murmur around the table, the familial warmth of shared memories blending seamlessly with the festive ambiance. Aunty Karen chimed in, her thoughtful gaze shifting between Jack and me. "Who would've thought our little Jack would outgrow Patrick in his eating habits by this Christmas last year? Time really does fly." Mommy, undeterred by the playful banter, continued her baby talk, alternating between spoonful’s and sips from the baby bottles that provided me with the reprieve I secretly craved. Speculation danced in Aunty Karen's eyes as she turned her attention to me, her nurturing instincts kicking in. "Maybe Patrick's just got a little tummy trouble tonight," she mused, her voice filled with concern. "Why don't we step into your nursery, sweetie? Aunt Karen will help you finish that bottle, and maybe we'll find something that sits better with your tummy." I felt a mix of relief and curiosity as Aunty Karen guided me out of the highchair, leaving the festive hubbub behind. The journey to the nursery, a familiar space of comfort, echoed with the playful sounds of the family celebration in the background. The warmth of my Aunty Karen's presence was a welcome relief from the whirlwind of the holiday celebration. She guided me to the rocking chair in the center of the room taking her seat, before gently placing me in her lap, her touch gentle and reassuring. I could feel the warmth of her presence radiating from her, a comforting reminder of her unconditional love and affection. She gently placed the baby bottle in my hands, her nurturing touch sending a wave of tranquility through me. As I began to suckle on the bottle, the rhythmic sensation lulled me into a state of contentment. Aunty Karen's voice, soft and melodic, filled the air with a lullaby, her gentle humming harmonizing with the rocking chair's gentle swaying. The sweet taste of the formula soothed my palate. Nestled in her arms, I took small sips from the baby bottle, the sweet warmth of formula offering a comforting contrast to the bustle of the Christmas feast downstairs. "There we go, Patrick. Good boy," she whispered in a tender, encouraging tone, showering me with praise and affection. As I finished the bottle, Aunty Karen's praise echoed through the nursery, her baby talk filled with affection and admiration. "Good boy, Patrick," she cooed, her voice filled with pride. "You drank all your baba like a big boy." My heart swelled with a mix of satisfaction and contentment. The praise, the gentle rocking, and the soothing lullaby had created a cocoon of warmth and affection. Suddenly, a wave of nausea washed over me, a harsh reminder of the vulnerability of my regressed state. Before I could react, the contents of my stomach rebelled, spewing forth and splattering onto Aunty Karen's dress and chest. A look of shock and disgust crossed Aunty Karen's face as she pulled away from me, her dress now stained with the milky mess. I felt a wave of shame and humiliation wash over me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I wailed in distress. The sudden expulsion of the formula had shattered the tranquil moment, leaving me feeling vulnerable and humiliated. Aunty Karen, her maternal instincts kicking in, held me tightly in her arms, her warmth providing a sense of security against my tears. She cooed softly in my ear, her soothing voice a balm to my wounded emotions. "It's okay, sweetie," she murmured, gently stroking my hair. "It's just a little spill. Don't worry, we'll get you cleaned up." The door to the nursery creaked open, revealing the warm glow of Christmas lights strung around the room. Mommy's concerned face peeked in, her eyes quickly assessing the situation. "What happened in here?" she inquired, her gaze shifting from Aunty Karen's stained dress to the regurgitated mess on the floor. Aunty Karen, a playful smirk tugging at her lips, responded, "Looks like our little elf had some surprises up his sleeve, or should I say, in his tummy." Mommy chuckled, her eyes dancing with a mix of amusement and affection. "Oh, Patrick," she sighed, stepping into the room. She quickly approached the rocking chair, guiding me off of Aunty Karens lap, planning at a gentle kiss on my forehead in the process, the scent of her familiar perfume comforting me even in the midst of this messy moment. As Mommy and Aunty Karen joined forces to clean up the miniature disaster, their banter filled the air, creating a lighthearted atmosphere. "You've got quite the appetite tonight, haven't you, little one?" Mommy teased as she wiped the mess from Aunty Karen's dress. Aunty Karen laughed, "I think he just wanted to share his festive spirit." I squirmed a bit, feeling a blend of embarrassment and gratitude. Mommy's understanding gaze met mine, silently assuring me that accidents happened. As Aunty Karen left to tidy herself up, Mommy turned her attention back to me. The nursery was aglow with the soft radiance of Christmas lights, creating an ambiance that felt both festive and comforting. "Looks like someone needs an early bedtime," Mommy playfully remarked, her fingers ruffling my hair. I couldn't help but offer a sheepish grin in response. Leading me toward the changing table, Mommy's touch was gentle yet efficient, her motherly instincts taking charge. Mommy expertly removed the soiled onesie and my equally soiled diaper, effortlessly wiping away any remnants of the earlier mishap. A fresh nighttime diaper was selected, its crinkly material a reminder of the care woven into each diaper change. Mommy secured it snugly around me, a footed sleeper, adorned with festive patterns, awaited its turn. "Let's get you all cozy for bed, little one," Mommy cooed sweetly. The soft fabric embraced me as she zipped up the sleeper, its snug fit a gentle reminder of the boundaries between the adult world and the infantile comforts within. As we approached the crib. My gaze lingered on the cozy mattress, adorned with a blanket featuring cute holiday motifs. It felt almost surreal to be preparing for bed so early on Christmas Eve With practiced ease, Mommy helped me into the crib, tucking me in with care. "Sweet dreams, my little elf," she whispered, placing a tender kiss on my forehead before placing a dummy between my lips. The room seemed to resonate with the soft strains of a lullaby as Mommy left, leaving me to embrace the tranquility of an early bedtime. As the night enveloped the nursery in a hushed stillness, I stirred from the depths of slumber, my eyes fluttering open to the soft glow of ambient Christmas lights. The room was adorned with the festive warmth of holiday decorations, casting a gentle illumination that danced across the crib. In the dimly lit nursery, I found myself sucking on my pacifier in an instinctual rhythm, lost in the soothing embrace of its familiar rubbery texture. A sense of infantile haze enveloped me, blurring the boundaries between the real and the surreal. The world around me seemed to shimmer with a dreamlike quality. To my astonishment, a figure materialized at the side of my crib—a portly, bearded man adorned in a red suit trimmed with snowy white fur. My eyes widened, the recognition dawning on me. It was the same Santa Claus from the mall, his presence conjuring a sense of wonder and disbelief. "Patrick," he spoke in a hushed tone, his voice carrying the echoes of holiday magic. The room seemed to pulse with an otherworldly glow, casting long shadows that danced along the walls. With an almost ethereal grace, Santa leaned over the crib, his twinkling eyes meeting mine. "You've been a good little one, haven't you?" he mused, the jingling of his sleigh bells echoing in the quiet room. I remained transfixed, my pacifier momentarily forgotten as I gazed up at the benevolent figure before me. The air was charged with a palpable enchantment, the kind that transcends the boundaries of time and age. The soft glow of Christmas lights adorned the room, casting a warm and comforting ambiance. The air was filled with the hushed whispers of holiday magic, and I found myself in the midst of a surreal encounter with Santa Claus himself. "Patrick, my dear boy," he continue, his voice a gentle rumble, "what would you like for Christmas? Maybe your pottytraining back? Your return to adulthood? Or maybe a gift a suits your current... ahem, circumstances?" A flicker of hesitation crossed my face as I attempted to form the words to express my desire for a return to adulthood, but finding the pacifier stuck between my lips, as I continue to suckle as my my vocal cords seemed to resist, and instead, a subtle grimace overtook me. Unbeknownst to me, the telltale sign of a messy diaper unfolded beneath my festive onesie. Santa's laughter rumbled like distant thunder, a knowing gleam in his eye. "Ah, it seems you've already made your Christmas wish, my little one." His mirthful gaze fell to the telltale sign beneath my onesie, the unspoken language of a messy diaper. I found myself unable to talk, only mustering a slight nod, the pacifier momentarily slipping from my mouth. The room echoed with Santa's chuckles as he comprehended the nuance of my unspoken wish—a present more suited to my infantile state. As swiftly as he had appeared, Santa retreated into the shadows, leaving behind an atmosphere infused with the magic of Christmas. As the echo of Santa's jolly laughter faded away, and got replaced by the hushed sounds of the nursery, I couldn't shake the surreal encounter. Was it a dream, a fragment of my imagination woven into the fabric of the festive night? The air held a lingering enchantment, leaving me in a state of bewildered contemplation. Lost in my thoughts, a sudden discomfort interrupted the introspection—a cold, soggy reminder of my messy diaper. The pacifier dangled from the edge of my lips as my infantile wails pierced the tranquility of the room. Moments later, the door creaked open, and the warm glow of the hallway spilled into the nursery. Mommy entered, her figure outlined by the soft light. Concern etched across her face as she approached the crib, a comforting presence amid my confusion. My Pacifier soon found its way back into my mouth, as Mommy ran her hand across my face. The scent of baby powder soon filled the air as Mommy expertly changed my soiled diaper. The rhythmic motion, coupled with her gentle coos, eased my distress. As she dressed me in a fresh diaper and snug footed sleeper, I clung to the remnants of Santa's visit, uncertain whether it was a fleeting dream or a missed opportunity. Mommy's lullabies wove a lulling melody, and soon, the enchantment of the night enveloped me once again. I nestled into the warmth of her embrace, pacifier between my lips, my mind oscillating between the realms of dreams and reality. As sleep claimed me, I couldn't help but wonder if the magic of Christmas had granted my unspoken wish or if the visit from Santa Claus had been nothing more than the fantastical product of a slumbering mind.

Does anyone seem to notice how it's increasingly normal for people to be potty trained later, Even noticing how parents are delaying or even not potty training their kids at all? I have seen posts and articles online where parents are delaying potty training or even keeping the kids in diapers a lot longer. Some are saying it's the parent's fault and some parents are blaming COVID for not potty training or keeping the kids in diapers. Even many are saying parents have to work and have no time to potty train them. I have seen diaper manufacturers lately starting to make diapers for kids who are still in diapers and still not potty trained. It also seems like more and more women are starting to wear diapers and pull-ups for Periods and PostPartum pregnancy. It seems like these days with the data and articles, Diaper manufacturers have the data to justify creating larger-size kid diapers which to me thinks that kids potty training later or staying in diapers a lot longer is here to stay. I think the trend of potty training later or keeping the kids in diapers longer is here to stay and shows no signs of reversing. Do any of you think the trend is here to stay? Do any of you see the signs that diapers are becoming normalized in society? Source: https://www.yourtango.com/entertainment/teacher-says-more-kindergarteners-ever-still-diapers https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/1746pov/teachers_are_tired_of_changing_diapers_for/?rdt=41208 https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/16rscgn/diaperchanging_stations_at_elementary_school_no/ https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/14gjze9/sil_says_teachers_are_lazy_and_selfish_for/

Just by the content of this chapter I can tell you are feeling much better after what you went though with your sick time. Welcome back. Sofi your post hit the nail on the head. Avery tried to recreate what happened the night before he needs her and she needs him. I'm sorry she had to get rid of her special baby things which was hard on her heart but she might have to go bye a new nursery but this time in blue. They need each other and Fingertoes I'm sure you will make that happen. I love this story and am so happy you are back and feeling better. 🙂

These days I'm in and out of a lot of places filled with incontinent people and I've NEVER seen powder there. Sudocreme is however ubiquitously present and wherever I see it, adult nappies are usually stored nearby and I use it myself religiously. It's not too expensive down here and a big tub lasts a LONG time.

Hehe, I do remember our last few convos descended into tech (including weather station tech), so yeah... lots of commonality outside of our hidden commonality. But, sadly, I'm a rum drinker, so no beers for me!

Hello, Thank you for your interest in the story. I already have a few chapters ready, but I recently started publishing it on another website (https://forums.thescriptorium.casa) and I am waiting to continue publishing here until I have reached the same level there as here. I see you are from the Netherlands. The whole story (already finished) can be read in Dutch on the website abdlz.nl. Here I only post a translation, but it has surprised me a lot how much time it takes to translate it, despite tools like google translate and Deepl. Translated with DeepL.com (free version)

That's really nice that she thinks of your needs while doing the shop up. Personally I agree that as long as it has zinc oxide I don't mind using off brand, but I tried a dollar store brand diaper cream (made in USA, purchased in Asia) which had zinc oxide but was very liquid and dried my skin up. It was fun to apply though. My personal favorite is sudocreme which is very cheap in the UK but quite expensive elsewhere, so I stock up when I can! I rarely purchase powder, and I see it as an entirely recreational product. It is not recommended for incontinence care afaik, it's not actually good for your skin and can reduce the effectiveness of your product. For some people they love it, and I get why it's nice especially in the summer. So no judgement if it's more comfortable, go for it! I've used some herbally/medically enhanced talc powder, (like menthol/heat/ tiger balm in powder form), that you can buy in seasia for hot diapered days and it's been very pleasant. People in that region often apply that powder after a shower to prevent odor/sweat.

SUNSHINE, LOLLIPOPS, AND RAINBOWS “Julia, if you're fishing for information, you should know that Ian is a patient in this ward, and that Vickie is his therapist. We take his right to privacy quite seriously.” Rita was staring hard at the private eye, and Vickie was glowering. When it came to Ian Grady, both women were extremely protective. “I'm sorry, Rita … Vickie … but I came to share information, not solicit it. Is there any chance that you could ask Sarah to join us. What I have to say concerns all three of you.” “Call her.” Vickie made it an order. Rita picked up the phone and dialed; she knew the extension by heart. “We have a problem here,” she said when Sarah answered. “Can you come up ASAP?” “On my way,” she simply replied. Pausing only to collect Vickie's diaper bag, Sarah headed for the elevator that would take her to the seventh floor. With the six digit code committed to memory, she could let herself in. For her part, Vickie got up and went out to the foyer to collect another chair. Dragging it in, she grumbled that Rita needed a bigger office because she was getting tired of moving the furniture around. It was an old joke, but it didn't lighten either woman's mood. . . . . During term, the basement level cafeteria in the Student Union was packed at lunch time, but a keen eyed sociologist would have observed that there was nothing random about the seating pattern. Foreign students kept to themselves, with the Korean and Japanese students being conspicuously clannish-- but no more so than the refugees from Fraternity Row. There was no sign on the table reading RESERVED FOR ZETA ALPHA PI, but first year students quickly learned to give ZAP a wide berth. On this particular afternoon in late November, four members of the sorority were holding court … “Look, Jan, it's not like we're asking you to rob Fort Knox or something. It's just a few, lousy diapers!” Tippi couldn't figure out why Janis Marsden was so reluctant to take advantage of her position as a candy striper at the hospital. She was keen to rob the diaper service, so breaking out into a sweat when pushed to explore the housekeeping department and grab a couple of samples didn't make a lot of sense. “That's right,” Melanie chimed in. “I mean, really, you're just a volunteer, right? So, even if you get caught, it's not like they can fire you. They'll just give you the boot.” “But they could … they could arrest me,” Janis protested. “Over a couple of lousy diapers?” Cindy snorted. “Come on! And besides, all you'd have to say is that it's part of your initiation. Everyone knows that the Greeks are big on doing weird stuff. Hell, once they hear that a sorority is involved, they'll probably help you carry the stuff out to your car!” “She's right, Janny. If anybody questions you, just tell them that it's a sorority prank, and that you'll return them later.” Tippi was patting Janis on the arm, trying to give her a little Dutch courage. “All right.” Janis was ready reluctantly to agree with her sisters. “I have a three hour shift this afternoon, starting at three. If I have any free time, I'll wander down to housekeeping and look around. But I'm not making any promises!” “That's okay, Janny.” Tippi continued to pat Janis's arm, and her voice was soothing. “Just do the best you can … and, if you do find the diapers, this bag will come in handy!” Tippi slipped Janis a vinyl bag that was folded up so tightly that it would slip into her pocket. . . . . Sarah paused in the doorway, taking in the scene. “Sarah, this is Julia Canon, Priscilla's mom.” Rita reacted quickly to the confused look on Sarah's face. "Julia, this is our colleague Sarah Haikonnen … Professor Grady's fiancee.” Julia stood up to offer Sarah her hand. Sarah took it, but the introduction did nothing to erase her puzzlement. When both women sat down, Rita explained that Julia had requested her presence. The detective wanted to talk about Ian, and to do so with all three of them at once. Julia decided to start with Vickie, and their visit the previous afternoon to the Lullaby Diaper Service. “Doctor Robinson … um … Vickie … do you remember the tracking device that Priscilla gave me yesterday afternoon?” “Sure. But it's one of Ian's toys … something that he bought in Chicago.” Vickie doubted if either Rita or Sarah had seen this side of Ian's personality. “He loves to tinker with gadgets,” she went on to explain. “He said that he's got a whole drawer full of them at the office.” “I'm sorry, Vickie; there's no easy way to say this, but he was lying. I examined that 'toy' carefully, and I can assure you that he didn't buy it in Chicago or anywhere else in the country. It's state of the art-- at a guess, maybe two to three years in advance of anything that you'd find on the shelves of the most sophisticated electronics shops not just here but worldwide. It's government issue.” “You're sure about this?” Rita's tone was sharp. “Very. And it gets worse … a lot worse. I asked my husband to run a background check on Professor Grady, and early this morning he did so, tapping into a federal data base that is a resource used by police nationwide. Within minutes, the Chief of Police received a call from the FBI's Deputy Director for Counterintelligence, ordering him to cease and desist.” “WHAT?” Sarah was on her feet, looking absolutely stunned. “Three possibilities come immediately to mind,” Julia continued calmly. She paused only long enough to allow Sarah to sit down. “The first is that Professor Grady is in the Witness Protection Program, and Herb's query set off an alert. This seems unlikely, however, because Priscilla tells me that Professor Grady travels all over the world, and has been doing so for years. People in the program do not travel; the risk of being seen by someone searching for them is too great. Have any of you seen his passport?” “I made a copy of it for my travel agent,” Sarah said defensively; “to make sure that he could leave the country for our honeymoon.” “Did you happen to leaf through it?” “I did,” Vickie confessed. “We all did. Amy … Ian's departmental secretary … she said that it makes for interesting reading. And she's right. He's been in countries that I've never even heard of.” “And how did a graduate student who is now a poorly paid Assistant Professor pay for all the plane tickets? The hotels?” “Ian's an only child whose parents were killed in a head-on crash when he was nineteen, so he must have been the sole heir to their estate.” Sarah nodded her head, thinking about it. “Then there's his military pay, and don't overlook the scholarship and grant money that he's probably been bringing in ever since he entered graduate school.” “These sums can be substantial,” Rita interjected. “Both Vickie and I covered a lot of our medical school bills with grant money.” “Vickie, Priscilla overheard you say that he has been in Timbuktu, right?” “Right. We're all curious about that.” “As well you should be. Timbuktu is in the western Sahara, a country called Mali. What is a Professor of East Asian Languages doing in Mali?” No one responded, and the silence lingered for several seconds. Finally, Vickie looked up. “You think that he's a spy don't you,” Vickie said accusingly. She was seething, but she didn't know whether it was Julia or Ian that had triggered her anger. Perhaps it was both. “An intelligence officer,” Julia corrected, “operating in deep cover. It's the one explanation that covers all the bases … and then there are his students. Priscilla described them in detail, and Herb raced over to campus this morning to sit in on his class and check them out ...” “So much for 'cease and desist', Rita murmured. “He was evaluating the students, not Professor Grady! And at least some of them are what the police have nicknamed 'Stepford husbands'. Do you remember the movie … Stepford Wives?” “Sure,” Sarah shrugged. “We've all seen it. It's a crock.” “Well, we're talking about something similar. The alphabet agencies operate a training program at Quantico, and the finished products all look alike, talk alike, dress alike, think alike … it's surreal. Think Hymie the Robot, and you're there. Then some of them move on for advanced training. Some of the Ivy League schools are notorious factories, and in the person of Professor Grady, it looks like the feds have set up shop here in the Twin Cities. He's equipping these young people with a skill set that they can use on overseas assignments.” “So?” Sarah was becoming impatient. “Ian's a teacher, Julia, and from everything that I've been able to gather, he's a darned good one. His students are lucky to have him as an instructor. And as for him being a spy … the idea is ludicrous. He's incontinent, Julia; for God's sake, he wears diapers 24/7, and he uses them for everything! Your daughter? Have you talked with her about this? On campus, she's his caretaker-- she's changing his poopy diapers three or four times a day, feeding him his bottles ...” “Bottle feeding him?” Julia was incredulous. “It's part of his treatment,” Rita offered. “But that's all I can tell you without violating his right to privacy.” “Yesterday,” Vickie cut in, “walking through the hospital to get to Sarah's office? He collapsed, Julia; if Priscilla hadn't caught him, he would have ended up on the floor! He has a cane, but he's too stubborn to admit that he needs it. In part it's simple male pride, but there's also a scared little boy inside Ian who thinks that we're going to abandon him if he admits that he's disabled. Well, we're not going anywhere. Right now, the battle that we're fighting is to get him to understand that there's nothing shameful or dishonorable about needing to depend on others ...” “His vulnerability is a big part of his charm,” Rita observed. “And we all love the way he makes no attempt to hide his diapers … shrugs them off as no big deal. Vic's right. It's the cane that's holding him back, not the diapers. His deepest fear is that he's going to end up in a wheelchair.” “I'll concede that it's hard to view a man with Ian's disabilities as an agent in the field,” Julia replied. “But the tracking device isn't going away, and neither is this morning's phone call. I'm sorry, but there it is. There is more to Professor Grady than meets the eye, but what the three of you do with the information I've conveyed is strictly up to you. Rest assured, however, that my husband and I are going to have a serious chat with our daughter. He has charmed her off her feet, and the idea that he's done so by pulling the wool over her eyes doesn't sit well with either of us.” Julia stood up, excused herself, and walked out of the office. Sarah stood up just long enough to shut the door, then resumed her seat. The three women looked at one another, neither of them sure of what to say. “She's right, you know.” Vickie was the first finally to speak up. “All the entries in his passport that have nothing to do with the courses he teaches. And he was in military intelligence. The truth has been staring us in the face for the last couple of days, and none of us have wanted to go there. God! I can see it now … he'll come home from the office someday, pack a bag, and tell us he's got to fly somewhere on business that he's not free to discuss. It will all be top secret, which is a just a fancy way of saying a great, big, fat lie.” “Pack a diaper bag.” Rita was reminding them both of the absurdity of it all. “We've got to get to the bottom of this,” Sarah concluded, “but no matter what we find out, Ian isn't going anywhere without our permission … period, end of story. So, here's what I suggest: Rita, when you have your heart to heart tomorrow afternoon, bring up the question of having children first. If he says 'yes', then bring up his passport, and get him to agree that wandering all over the world this way has to stop.” “That's clever,” Rita mused. Then she looked up. “But what if he says 'no'?” “One way or the other, I'm going to have a baby … maybe two babies.” Sarah's tone was determined, and now she was staring at Vickie, challenging her. “Does my baby girl need her diapee changed,” she cooed. “Yes, Mommy,” Vickie smiled. “My diapee is very wet.” “Then I'll change you, Sweetheart, while auntie Rita warms up your ba bas. Then she can feed you while I get back to work.” Vickie scowled, but chose not to object. She was ready to accept that breast milk and poopy diapers were the price that she would have to pay for falling in love. She wasn't happy about it, but she also accepted that she would now become Sarah's baby girl for real. As she had said to Julia only minutes earlier, she wasn't going anywhere. . . . . “Let's check your diaper,” Priscilla suggested as she shut the door behind her. It worried her that the hallway had been empty when they returned to Ian's office. If the recruiters backed off, she would soon be forced to return to her normal duties. Ian wordlessly hung up his coat, then turned around with his arms spread wide. He knew that Priscilla enjoyed undressing him, and he enjoyed letting her do it. She eased his trousers down to his ankles, then unlocked and lowered his diaper cover. She took her time sliding the vinyl baby pants down his legs before addressing the heavy cloth diaper. She awkwardly twirled him around so that she could peek inside the fabric. “Not poopy,” she commented. She was surprised to discover that she was a bit disappointed. Then she turned him around again, and firmly clasped the diaper where it covered his loins. The intimate act no longer embarrassed either of them. “You're wet,” she noted, “but this diaper can hold a great deal more. I'll change you at the end of your office hour.” She pulled the vinyl pant back into place, but left the diaper cover where it lay. She was acutely aware that the heavy canvas cover and trousers gathered around his ankles effectively immobilized him. “God, how I love babying you,” she whispered. They were standing very close, staring deeply into each other's eyes. Impulsively, she clasped her hands behind his neck, and inched closer. Ian never wore cologne, but the faint smell of baby powder surrounded him. She loved it. Priscilla was acutely aware that the minutes she would have Ian all to herself were falling away, perhaps never to be experienced again. Ian gently wrapped his arms around her waist, and drew her still closer. They stared at one another for what felt like eternity, and then they kissed-- a deep kiss that lingered as Priscilla's hand drifted lower, searching for and finding Ian's cock. She rubbed her fingers up and down, sensed it straining against the heavy fabric pinned around his waist. She knew that, if she removed his baby pants and diaper, he would be ready to enter her. Priscilla found it hard to breathe, air coming to her in stolen gasps. She could feel her panties getting wet, and wondered if Ian could taste her scent. It surrounded them, competing for primacy with the baby powder. “I could say that I want to scalp you, because I've never done it before.” She was whispering into his ear, the words coming out in staccato fashion as she kissed his cheek and nibbled on his ear lobe. Ian was silently kissing and nibbling on her neck, his touch causing her nipples to harden. “But that would be a lie.” The words came out in a rush, falling down the slope into a moan that hung in the air. “I want to make love to you,” she breathed … “I want to make love to you here and now because I may never have another chance.” “There's no scalp unless you take a picture,” Ian murmured as his fingers began to unbutton her blouse before moving on to her bra. “And we don't have a camera.” He was kissing her shoulders as his hands set her breasts free. One by one, he took her hardened nipples into his mouth, teasing them with his teeth. Priscilla's hands were clinching his shoulders, her fingernails raking his skin, marking him through the thin fabric of his shirt. Ian slid to his knees before her, his fingers attacking her belt. He pulled trousers and panties down in one fluid motion, then leaned forward deeply to inhale her scent. He began to lick her, thankful that she was shaven, his tongue searching for and finding the nub. He could feel it hardening beneath his tongue as he tasted the juices flowing out of her. “We don't have much time,” Priscilla breathed. “You need to mount me,” he somehow managed to whisper as his tongue continued to drive her wild. Blindly, Priscilla's fingers stumbled across the top of the filing cabinet, finding and grasping his changing pad. She pulled it to her. “Wait,” she commanded. Ian obeyed. Obedience to the commands of a woman in the throes of love went to the very heart of who he was as a man. Priscilla kicked off her shoes, her trousers somehow following, but it pleased her that Ian's legs were still imprisoned by his clothing. It was only with her help that he was able to stretch out on the mat. Unbidden, he lifted his ass so that she could once more remove his baby pants, and then, one by one, glorying in the moments, she opened the diaper pins, finally letting the damp fabric fall around him. Ian's cock was rigid, pointing straight up into the air. Priscilla touched the tip with a lone finger, her eyes taking in the bulk of him. Lowering her head, she took him into her mouth, and ran her lips up and down his shaft. Ian stifled a moan, uncertain whether there was an audience gathering just beyond the door. “I can't hold on much longer,” he warned, his hands slapping the floor, giving voice to his frustration. He wanted to make love with Priscilla, wanted the moments they shared to stretch into infinity. She mounted him, gently, watching his eyes, remembering how he had collapsed into her arms just the day before, so helpless. There was so much pain there. Ian needed far more than sex, she realized, and far more than love. He needed tenderness. Ian used his hands to steady Priscilla's hips. She took control, using her muscles to set the rhythm, moving up and down, holding him tight, guiding him deep inside her. Her eyes closed and she ceased to breathe, her lips parting, and a deep sigh escaping as she came. She could feel Ian arching his back beneath her, saw his eyes close and his mouth open. He came with a moan that somehow signaled regret, but she could feel the warmth of his seed exploding inside her, thrust after thrust as his cock emptied, filling her with the possibility of new life. Priscilla was not on the pill, her one contraceptive sitting inside a case, at the back of a dresser drawer in her bedroom. Others might have called her careless, reckless, even selfish, but she would have disagreed. This was not her first time, but it was the first time that she had made love. “Sunshine, lollipops, and rainbows,” she whispered, locking the moment into her forever memories. “Sunshine, lollipops, and rainbows,” Ian agreed. He reached up to caress her cheek. Looking down into Ian's eyes, seeing the gentleness that so defined his nature, for the first time in a long time, Priscilla was truly happy. She had no regrets, none whatsoever.

Same here.

When you go shopping for those bigger work pants, wear the thickest diaper that you think you will need at work. Then try the pants on at the store. Probably use the fitting room, instead of in the middle of the aisle... 😂😀😆😆

Part Three “JUNE.” At work, Elizabeth would expect her assistant to appear within seconds when calling her in such a harsh and pissed off manner. Usually such a shrill tone was reserved for when something went wrong with a client’s order, regardless of how major the issue or whose fault it was, or if there was any kind of complication that messed with the status quo Elizabeth had come to expect. Since June was such a diligent worker and quick study, it hadn’t taken long for her boss to get accustomed to having an underling who was not only at her beck and call, but who provided a rather personalized service in terms of being able to anticipate Elizabeth’s needs and solve just about anything in a timely manner. This time around, however, Elizabeth couldn’t even wait the twenty seconds or however long it would take the girl to come running. She stormed out of her room, only to find an empty suite. Right. Because June was getting settled in her own room. Elizabeth immediately crossed the shared common area and burst into June’s bedroom, not bothering to knock or call through the door first. June was standing there in the same skirt she had worn on the plane, but only had a bra on above the waist. It was rather simple and plain, yet still showed off plenty of natural cleavage. Far more than Elizabeth had, even in her best push-up bra. “Elizabeth!” June exclaimed. She didn’t cover up, as it wasn’t that big of a deal for another female to see half undressed, but she absolutely got on the petite woman’s case about walking in on her, “Boundaries. Next time, knock. Well? Are you going to apologize?” Already somewhat flustered from the fact that her suitcase was full of a young girl’s clothes, probably belonging to a tween or possibly younger, Elizabeth was not exactly in the best headspace to deal with such confrontation. Especially from the girl that was normally so polite and submissive. “You can’t-” “I told you to apologize, Miss,” June cut her off. Placing a hand on her hip as she intentionally included the smallest dose of ‘respect’ along with her demand, she said, “This is my bedroom, and I didn’t give you permission to come in. Now, do the mature thing and apologize.” “But-” “Right now, Miss.” The slightly older girl’s tactics were confusingly effective. She was technically addressing Elizabeth properly with the abbreviated title. At the same time, she was also speaking in a way that was uniquely stern compared to what Elizabeth was used to. Between that and the impressive bra-clad chest that put hers to shame, this was not a situation Elizabeth was prepared to handle. So she averted her gaze and muttered, “Sorry.” “That’s better,” June said, “Now, is this a work emergency?” At that, Elizabeth flushed. In her haste to bitch June out for the latest complication that was starting to become a pattern due to the ripples from what was a simple alarm issue–at least, that was the impression Elizabeth was still under–she hadn’t considered how a more calm approach might have been more appropriate. Of course, Elizabeth’s default was rarely ‘calm.’ Still, June’s clarifying question was enough to make her hesitate. “No. Well, yes,” she replied. It wasn’t a professional fire they had to put out, but Elizabeth did need her nice clothes for the conference. That made it an emergency of sorts, considering how they had to head downstairs relatively soon. “It’s-” “Sounds like it can wait a minute or two,” June said, cutting her off again, “And probably wasn’t worth barging into my room like that. Why don’t you go wait in your room for me, Elizabeth? Or the common room, whatever. I’ll join you once I’m dressed.” Elizabeth frowned. “It’s ‘Miss Elizabeth,’” she reminded her. How many times had she been called ‘Elizabeth’ since the last time she brought that up? Her mind had been preoccupied with the silk pajamas everyone at the airport had seen her in, the lost personal items, and the latest mix-up with her suitcase. June repeated her response from the gate area. “I told you, we’ll worry about all that once we’re settled in for the conference. You’re not even dressed, Elizabeth.” “That’s because-” “Enough, Miss. Please get out of my room. I’ll be with you in a few minutes.” If they were at the office, Elizabeth would have reamed her assistant out for speaking with her in such a curt way. At the moment, however, there were just too many variables working against her. It would also be much easier to speak with June when June was actually dressed, as that’s the only way Elizabeth was used to interacting with the girl. Elizabeth begrudgingly turned and left the room. She wasn’t used to the one being dismissed, so she failed to think of anything to say on the way out. Waiting around in the common area felt stupid when the problem lay with her suitcase, so she returned to her room instead. Leaving the door wide open, so June could come right in, Elizabeth sat down on the edge of the bed and huffed in annoyance. Not only was the renewed sight of the open suitcase a pain, but she also didn’t have her phone. Normally she could busy herself with personal apps or professional busywork that could be done on mobile. Elizabeth hadn’t brought a laptop, either, as most of the weekend’s business was going to be face to face. Per Elizabeth’s instructions, June had packed up all their presentation resources, which meant literally everything useful was in the other girl’s room. At the time, it had made sense, as Elizabeth had wanted to travel light for the sake of personal convenience. Now that her purse was missing, however, she felt a lot more helpless in terms of dealing with this latest problem. If she had her phone and credit card on hand, she’d probably be halfway out the door and rushing to the closest designer store. All Elizabeth really needed was one outfit for the evening; she could figure the rest out tomorrow. Then again, she probably wouldn’t be leaving the hotel in her PJs for such a mission. Maybe there was something tolerable in the suitcase? That is, if the clothes even fit. Her mental plan still worked with June’s company card, but just about anything was better than walking around in her current ensemble. Elizabeth scooted over a couple feet and hesitantly started looking through the folded clothes. There was a painful amount of pinks and purples in terms of both shorts and shirts, as well as a few unattractive oranges. The few white tees looked good at first glance, until Elizabeth unfolded one of them and saw the pink letters spelling BARBIE on the front. Maybe her pajamas were better. She’d draw a few looks, sure, though at least she wouldn’t be dressed like a little girl. “Elizabeth.” June’s voice cut through the quiet room as she stepped through the doorway. The young woman was wearing the same skirt as before, with a fresh blouse that looked more sharp and form-fitting than the usual conservative tops she wore at the office. “You’re still not dressed. You do know we need to be in the ballroom in thirty minutes, yes? We should also review the itinerary before heading out.” “You packed the wrong suitcase!!” Elizabeth snapped. Her assistant was acting like everything was normal. Mostly. June was providing the kinds of reminders she gave on a daily basis, albeit with a subtle amount of judgment and impatience in her voice compared to normal. It irritated the hell out of Elizabeth, as she would have been dressed forever ago if June had just put the correct luggage in the car. “How could you screw that up?! Mine was literally in your guest room.” She gestured to the immature clothes to her left, “These aren’t mine.” “Huh. Those are my niece’s clothes,” June said. She sounded far more calm by contrast, “She accidentally left her suitcase when my sister visited. I guess it does look kind of like yours. Where did you put yours before bed, again?” Elizabeth hesitated. “I, umm . . . ” After all the wine she had consumed the previous night, her bedtime ritual had been a little hazy. Obviously she remembered brushing her teeth and getting into bed, but her suitcase? That wasn’t something she normally thought about at night, which meant it wasn’t something she could recall as clearly. Especially when June was cleverly sowing the seeds of doubt. “Well, we should probably focus on the matter at hand,” June said, “You need to wear something, don’t you? I don’t mean any offense by this, but you and Maggie are around the same size. I mean, her clothes might be a little snug on you . . . Still, it’s better than nothing for the time being, right?” Was June being serious? Granted, Elizabeth’s idea had been vaguely similar when she started looking through the options. Except she had mostly settled on the conclusion that her pajamas were better in the short term. “I’m fine how I am,” Elizabeth asserted, “We just need to find the nearest store, and-” “Elizabeth, there’s no time for that,” June said. “Then we can make time!” Elizabeth insisted. Tonight wasn’t that important compared to the rest of the conference, and it surely wouldn’t be the end of the world if they arrived fashionably late to network. Better than being punctual but dressed noticeably worse than everyone else present. It would be a terrible first impression, considering that Elizabeth was scheduled to pitch to any number of the people that she would be meeting tonight. How was she supposed to be taken seriously in either situation when she wasn’t in her usual business woman battle armor? June just sighed. “Are you at least willing to try, Elizabeth? Here, I’ll give you a minute. Put on the best option you can find in Maggie’s suitcase, and come out when you’re dressed.” “What? Why?” Elizabeth asked. That was quite literally time they could be spending on a walk to the elevators and beyond. “Now, Miss. It’s important. We only have one company card, since you lost yours, and mine has a lower limit.” June went on to explain that because it was now officially the weekend due to it being late afternoon on a Friday, they wouldn’t be able to call the office and adjust anything where June’s credit card was involved. And until the airline found Elizabeth’s missing purse, they couldn’t risk maxing things out when June would be solely responsible for paying for business lunches and dinners, drinks, travel expenses for their return trip, and anything else that came up. Elizabeth tried to counter with the point that June could always just use a personal card if it came to that, but her assistant waved that idea off right away. For starters, their company preferred using its own card unless absolutely necessary, as it was both simpler in terms of red tape and avoided people abusing the system for the sake of getting some extra points for themselves. And if June did end up using her own credit card, there was a good chance she and Elizabeth would have to explain why that was the case when there should have been more than enough on Elizabeth’s alone for the whole weekend. If Elizabeth was in a better headspace, maybe she would have realized that ‘I lost my card’ or ‘I left my card at home’ was a simple and reasonable explanation. The latter would have been perfectly acceptable, and wouldn’t look that bad in the grand scheme of things. However, she ended up falling victim to the embarrassing images that flashed through her head thanks to the way June framed things. The higher ups learning about how she spent all day in her PJs, left her phone and wallet on the plane, brought the wrong suitcase along, etc. etc. And, though speaking rather sternly and directly, June still made it sound like she was on Elizabeth’s side as she countered each of her boss’s points. “Maybe I can manage to find you some clothes that won’t disrupt our budget. But in the meantime, we need to work with what we have. So are you going to keep complaining about it and wasting time, or are you going to try on some of my niece’s clothes?” June didn’t stand around waiting for an answer; she simply turned and left the bedroom, closing the door behind her. Elizabeth was left feeling a bit flustered, and failed to recognize the trick that was being used on her. It sounded like she just had two options, one of which would only make her look bad. Plus she and June could agree on one thing–time was a limiting factor. If Elizabeth kept arguing, the clock was going to be ticking all the while. Without her phone, she wasn’t exactly sure when they were supposed to be downstairs, though she knew from her previous conversation with June that it was less than thirty minutes if they wanted to arrive at the proper start time. Going through the suitcase a lot less meticulously than before, Elizabeth eventually found a plain white tank top that would serve as a cami if she wore it underneath a nice outfit. And, for the time being, was a preferable top compared to the more childish and girly colors that she had perused. June had been wrong about the clothes not fitting perfectly; upon trying on the tank top, Elizabeth blushed as she realized that it was exactly the right size. She knew she was small, of course. Still, being able to effortlessly wear something that was clearly meant for a child was a lot to handle. Thanks to how rushed she had been in the morning, Elizabeth wasn’t wearing a bra, and all of her personal undergarments were apparently back at June’s apartment. The good news was, her assistant’s niece was old enough to need bras, as evidenced by the small collection of underwear packed in the suitcase before her. The bad news was, the bras and panties were painfully cheap and plain compared to the expensive ones Elizabeth normally wore. A white tank top meant she didn’t really have a choice. It was either underwear she’d never be caught dead wearing, or a shirt that was outwardly immature. At least the former would be hidden. Unfortunately, the borrowed bra didn’t fit nearly as well as the tank top. Elizabeth frowned in discomfort at the tightness on her chest, as well as how her already small mounds were flattened to almost nothing. She was about to abandon the undergarment when June knocked on the door. “Elizabeth? Almost done?” “Just a minute!” Elizabeth snapped. Begrudgingly putting the white top back on, and rounding the outfit out with a pair of jean shorts that were easily the most mature option she could see, she gave herself a once-over in the mirror. It was not a good look. From the neck down, she looked more like a tween than an adult. And with the way her hair was still braided, along with the simple make-up job she had sped through that morning, her appearance was not nearly as mature as she normally went out of her way to achieve. It was too late to try on something else, plus Elizabeth was almost certain what she was wearing was the best combination that she could have managed under the circumstances. Besides, it wasn’t about looking good; it was about showing June that this was completely unacceptable for a business trip. So, although she really didn’t want to, Elizabeth strutted over to the door and swung it open. “See? This isn’t going to work.” June gave her a quick once-over, then agreed. “Hmm, probably not. You are supposed to be the face of the company this weekend. But now we know that you have something to wear whenever we’re not busy with the conference.” “When are we not busy with the conference??” “Whenever we’re back in the suite, or shopping, or traveling. I told you, Elizabeth. We don’t have enough credit to replace everything you need. From here on out, you can wear Maggie’s clothes when it’s just the two of us. No underwear shopping, either. You’ll be fine in hers for a couple days.” Elizabeth had so much she wanted to say. That June needed to use the proper title when addressing her. That underwear shopping was indeed necessary, as a push-up bra that accentuated her not so impressive curves was far preferable to the borrowed one that did the exact opposite. However, a shopping trip, no matter how quick, was already going to make them a little late. Elizabeth needed to focus on the big picture so they didn’t get bogged down in a conversation that would only stall them more. “I can’t wear this tonight,” Elizabeth said. She could suck it up and wear it down the street, as she had to admit it was less out of place than a young woman walking down the sidewalk in pajamas, but she would never in a million years step into the hotel’s ballroom looking like a middle schooler on summer vacation. “About that . . . ” June trailed off. Elizabeth scowled. She placed a hand on her hip, and glanced up at her assistant. “What? Spit it out.” “I’ve been thinking,” June said, “Maybe it makes more sense for you to just stay up here tonight. Hear me out. We can say your flight was delayed, and that you’ll get in later this evening. I can network and lay the groundwork for our big pitch, and you can seal the deal tomorrow.” “And what am I supposed to do up here?” Elizabeth scoffed. “Order room service?” June suggested. She knew her boss well enough to nudge her in the right direction. “Instead of wasting your time brown-nosing potential clients, you can have the whole night to prepare for our meetings. Trust me, Elizabeth. It will be better if we divide and conquer.” ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

My guess would be no. Likely they have toileting issues related to trauma or their psychiatric condition and use pull ups or diapers to protect their bedding or clothing. The idea that they would be using them as a coping mechanism rather than as a physical aid to contain toileting issues is a bit far fetched IMHO.

I have to agree the UN is pretty bad.

I hear this is Moo's deodorant.

I am starting to become an occasional bed wetter, which is what the start of what I wanted. It is very easy to wet all day long, which is what I wanted. What I hate is the massive amount of trash it creates that is just sitting in a landfill. There is tremendous guilt there. Full stop.

Chapter 67: Decision Time The bed was dry when I woke up the first morning in the hospital, but just barely. I found that the diapers provided by the hospital were not nearly as high quality as the ones Mom had purchased or I had borrowed from Lisa. I was curled up tightly in a ball when I awoke. I guess I had become so used to not being able to fully stretch out while sleeping in the crib that my body had subconsciously contracted while I was asleep. I remained in that position for a while. My thumb again found its way inside my mouth. There was something in the back of my mind trying to tell me that I should remove it, but I didn’t feel like doing so yet. I eyed the button that was on the wall next to the bed. Amanda had said that she would bring a nurse if there was anything that I needed. What I needed more than anything was a diaper change. Amanda had very much been encouraging me to wear a pull-up during the day, but I didn’t see the point of that. I had no desire to deal with any forced and pointless attempts at potty training today. I pressed the red button. It lit up. Someone must be on their way. I rolled over onto my back and stretched my legs out underneath the covers. That felt quite good. I didn’t have to wait long for a nurse to respond to the button. The nurse who came in wasn’t one that I recognized. But that made sense. There were probably a lot of them at the hospital, all working in different shifts. She introduced herself as Debrah and didn’t seem the least bit surprised when I calmly told her that I needed help changing my diaper. She left for a few minutes and returned with a bag of diapers, along with wipes and powder, which she placed inside one of the dresser drawers. Unlike Amanda, Debrah knew exactly what she was doing when it came to changing me. The diaper was replaced with a clean one methodically, in a manner that suggested Debrah could have handled the whole process in her sleep. With a dry diaper on and no more worries about any more leaks or accidents, Debrah left me to get dressed, promising that she would be back with breakfast in a little while. I eyed the clothes that Amanda had brought for me. None of it seemed quite right. I then checked the tiny dresser where she had retrieved pajamas for me the night before. There were some pairs of gray sweatpants in various sizes, one of which was the right size for me. The baggy pants worked well to hide the diaper from view, but if I had thought other diapers I’d worn before had been super crinkly, I was sorely mistaken. The sound the plastic made from each step I took around the room was insanely loud. I hoped that was just because I had a quiet room to myself and that the noise from the hospital would drown it out some. There were some plain blue T-shirts provided by the hospital., but I instead went with one of the Fortnite shirts that Amanda and Jodie had brought along for me from home. I felt a sudden desire to play video games as I eyed the graphic on the front of the shirt. I had just slipped it on when Debrah came back with a breakfast tray. She took a look at my shirt. “You like to play video games?” “Yeah.” Debrah set the tray down on the desk before heading back toward the door. “I can probably get you something to help pass the time.” It was a feast. French toast sticks and a cup of maple syrup to dip them into. Orange slices. Yogurt. Chocolate milk. I sat down at the desk to eat my meal. I was nearly finished when there was a knock, followed by Amanda opening the door. “Good morning,” she said, looking at my breakfast. “Nice to see that you are up already. Did you sleep well last night?” I nodded. My mouth was too full of French toast to give an immediate reply. “You really should get changed when you get up in the morning. Do you need me to help?” I didn’t immediately understand what Amanda was getting at. Then it made sense. I looked down at my waistline. The telltale white plastic of the diaper was sticking out over the top of my sweatpants in a spot where my shirt had gotten bunched up. She could tell I had a diaper on but was thinking that it was because I hadn’t changed at all after getting up. “It’s all dry.” “That’s great. Did you make it through the night without an accident? Why don’t you go use the toilet then, and we can get you changed into a pull-up.” She had completely misunderstood what I had meant. “It’s dry cause Debrah came and changed me this morning.” I could tell that Amanda wasn’t exactly thrilled about that answer. But she seemed to accept it, even if not all that willingly. Amanda sat down in another chair and explained what we would be doing today. I had a follow-up visit with Jane, the urologist. Then, I was going to be spending the afternoon with a therapist. The police might want to ask me some additional questions, but this time, it would be with a detective more familiar with these types of cases. I asked if there was any news about Mom or Emilia, but Amanda shook her head. I tried to imagine where they could be or what they would be up to now. That convinced me that Mom had indeed seen CPS on the baby monitor. But her first instinct had been to grab Emilia and run, completely abandoning me. Why? Amanda had brought a smaller drawstring bag so I could bring some stuff to change into while we traveled around the hospital for the appointments. I put a couple of diapers, wipes, and powder inside it, along with a change of pants, just in case. At her insistence, I also tossed in two pull-ups, but I had no intention of wearing them today. --- Jane was waiting for me in an open room. This time, Amanda dropped me off, saying there were some other things she needed to do today but that a nurse would come along when I was done with Jane to get me to where I needed to be next. I was worried about what Jane would say in response to seeing me in a diaper. But I didn’t face any judgment from her. “There isn’t anything wrong with wearing a diaper right now if that is what you need and feel most comfortable with,” she said. “I understand how embarrassing it can be to be dealing with leaks.” Even with the knowledge that Jane was wearing a pull-up, I couldn’t tell that she had one on. The baggy scrubs were a perfect camouflage for whatever lay beneath. It was comforting to know that she had been in my place before. I asked right away about the test results, only to have Jane tell me that there likely wasn’t going to be any news for a week or two, at a minimum. In the meantime, she wanted to talk with me about how to manage my incontinence. Most of the additional advice I received from her wasn’t new. In fact, it only seemed to confirm my suspicions that she was the source of most of the medical information that Lisa had on managing incontinence. The first thing I did was get a lesson on how to tape on the diapers properly. Jane had a bunch of them in the office and didn’t find it wasteful that we went through a half-dozen as she helped with learning how best to tape the diaper on while sitting and standing. It felt good to know that I wasn’t going to need anyone else to assist with changing me anymore. After I was done meeting with Jane, a nurse led me a short distance away to an adjacent section of the hospital with doctors who specialized in bowel issues. I wasn’t thrilled that it was a male doctor I had to speak with about that issue. But, like Jane, he was understanding and non-judgmental. He agreed with my theory that the change in diet was the cause of those complications and sent a note to the nurses responsible for bringing my meals to make a few adjustments that would assist in helping my bowels return to their normal routine. Then, there was a long journey back to my room. That was followed by lunch, which was interrupted by a rather urgent need to poop. That’s where having a private restroom came in handy. I was able to rip the diaper off in time to avoid what would have been a big mess to clean up. I still had some time before the therapist appointment that afternoon, so I took advantage of that to hop in the shower before putting on a fresh diaper. The therapy appointment wasn’t like anything I had expected, but my only prior experience had been what I’d seen on TV shows. There were so many questions that I felt like I was back being interviewed by the police officers, except that this time, I wasn’t being judged for my responses. The only good thing was that the therapist seemed to have been fully informed about everything that had happened so far. I got the impression that Amanda had spoken with her for a while. But we didn’t spend time talking about much of that. She made note of my T-shirt, and we spent quite a while talking about what video games I liked to play. I told her about how I had been on the e-sports team at high school. From there, the conversation drifted to other topics. My sister. School. Friends. What TV shows I liked to watch. Favorite foods. The time passed quickly. The therapist told me that she had set up appointments for each afternoon this week. By the time I was walking out the door, I realized that she hadn’t asked a single question about my diapers. I had a surprise waiting for me when I finally made it back to my room before dinner. A Nintendo Switch was set out on the bed, with a few games and a note from Debrah. I inserted a game cartridge and powered the device on. A wave of memories washed over me as I did so. The controls felt foreign after having not used them for months, but the re-adjustment didn’t take long at all. As I lay on the bed, the gaming system held above my head, I thought back to my worries from last night about the uncertainty as to what the future might hold for me. For the first time in a long time, a new day had exceeded expectations. --- The next week was a blur, but not in the same way that the last two months had been. I settled into a routine. I had the occasional doctor’s appointment in the morning. Time with the therapist in the afternoon It wasn’t a bad life. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner were brought right up to my room. And I had the evening free to play video games as long into the night as I could stay awake. But a week later, I still had no news about Mom and Emilia. Still no update from all the tests they had run on me when I had first arrived at the hospital. What had been the point of getting poked and prodded like that if they weren’t going to tell me what it meant? Jane had told me to be patient, as lab results could take some time to return, and even then, she would need to look at all of them carefully to try to see what conclusions she could draw from that data. During the first few days, I’d had a couple of close calls with having a messy accident. But with a private toilet set aside for my own use, I’d been able to avoid a repeat of the disaster that had taken place during the police interview. But aside from going number two on the toilet, I was using the diaper for everything else. Debrah had discreetly restocked the dresser a couple of times with additional diapers for me. I caught sight of the pull-ups each time I reached into the dresser to grab a clean diaper, but I could never bring myself to grab one of the pull-ups. It still felt wrong, like something I was forbidden from doing. After a comfortable first day of getting to know each other, the conversations with the therapist delved into the uncomfortable details of what had transpired in the past six months. She didn’t pass judgment on any of the decisions I had made. She mostly asked questions and, in doing so, forced me to think about things in ways I hadn’t previously considered. It wasn’t as though I couldn’t tell that she was trying to direct me to certain conclusions, but she shied away from directly telling me what they were. And then there was the discussion about diapers. The topic didn’t get brought up until the middle of the third day I had been seeing the therapist. We had danced around it before, but it had yet to be brought up by name at that point. Like Jane, the therapist didn’t actually use the word diapers. Her preferred euphemism was protective underwear. It didn’t catch on for me. She didn’t address the medical side of things. But we talked about separating diapers from being treated like a baby. I wanted more than anything to get her opinion of Samantha’s behavior, but I was too nervous to bring it up. What would she have made of that? That wasn’t to say the conversations hadn’t helped. By the evening after the fourth day of therapy, I managed to fall asleep without putting my thumb in my mouth. A number of other things became clear during our conversations together. For one, I learned an important new word: narcissism. That is what the therapist used to describe my mother’s behavior. Mom hadn’t loved me. She wasn’t capable of loving me. And the way she had treated me had been horribly wrong even before my incontinence had begun, with arbitrary rules and punishments, designed not for my own well-being, but to protect her own self-image of a successful parent. Everything Mom had done had been in service to and in preservation of her own self-image. That was the essence of narcissism. Everything that had happened had been about her. Her need to be in control. Her need to shape me into what she wanted to be. She saw my imperfections as a reflection of herself and, therefore, sought to remove them and, in failing to do so, to punish me for them. That didn’t quite explain the difference between how Emilia and I were treated, but the therapist explained that it wasn’t uncommon for a narcissist to play favorites with their children. To have a so-called golden child and a scapegoat. But it was one thing to be told all of that and process it intellectually. That wasn’t the hard part of the process. It was at the emotional level where I struggled to re-write all the feelings I’d experienced during the fifteen years Mom had raised me. I wanted to be angry, to hate her, but I found it difficult to hold on to those feelings for long. There was too much shared history between us. And not all of it had been bad, either. So, I ended up hating myself instead. Being told that what my mother had done was wrong should have made me feel better. But instead, I often felt the opposite. How had I been so incapable of recognizing that things weren’t right? Why couldn’t I have stood up for myself instead of letting Mom continue to take control until there was nothing left to take? Why had I been so resistant to seek help from friends who would have been more than willing to assist me? The increased awareness of what had gone wrong only succeeded in making me feel as though I had failed somehow in continuing to allow it to occur. And now Emilia was stuck with Mom for who knew how long. That was my fault, too. It was a lot to take in, and after the seventh session, I wanted nothing more than to get back to my room and lay down in bed to think it all over. --- Amanda was waiting for me in my room when I returned from the latest therapy session. “I have some news about your mother,” Amanda said. “What is it?” “They found her trying to drive into Canada, of all places. She’s been arrested, and your half-sister is safe. Your mom will be transported back to here to be arraigned. Emilia is in foster care. But they’ve found some info about her biological father. Apparently, your mom never told him she was pregnant.” I hadn’t been quite up to speed on the whole birds and the bees thing when Mom became pregnant with Emilia. She had always been my sister. And that stayed true even when I realized she was just technically my half-sister, that just wasn't a phrase I had ever used when thinking of her. That her father was out of the picture was something that just wasn’t questioned. It wasn’t a topic Mom had ever brought up. It must have been a one or two-night fling, as I couldn’t recall her ever going on any dates. She certainly had never brought anyone back to the house. The same was true for my dad. He’d passed away when I was young before I’d even turned six months old. Another topic never discussed. But in some ways, because I’d never known him, it had never felt as though something was missing from my life. It had always been Mom and me, and then Emilia. That was all I’d ever known. “So, he had no clue?” “None whatsoever. It was a one-night fling. He met someone else and is now married. They have an infant, but are willing to take Emilia in.” Amanda paused. “They’ve also said that they would be happy to have you come and live with them in Wisconsin as well.” That was a lot to take in all at once. For starters, how had Mom managed to get all the way up to Canada? And now my sister, half-sister, as this situation required me to think of her, had a new family lined up already? What was most stunning of all was the offer to take me in. “Do they know?” “Know about what?” “About everything. About this.” My hands slid down between my legs. I think Amanda realized what I was referring to then. “All they know is that you’ve been in a really tough situation the past couple of months and have some catching up to do with school and medical issues that need to be managed. They said they would be happy to take you in and were willing to make whatever adjustments were needed for that.” I was too flabbergasted to speak. “There is another option,” Amanda continued. “There’s a local family that has been foster parents for us a number of times in the past that’s been specifically asking about you. I haven’t shared any of your information with them yet because that would violate your privacy, but they seemed to know you and had some awareness that there were things you were going through.” Who could that possibly be? “Under normal circumstances, we wouldn’t place you in foster care with someone that you previously knew. However, if that was something that you specifically wanted and were comfortable living with them, that is an option that would allow you to stay in the area and be with your friends. “Who is it?” “The last name is Higgins. Is that familiar to you?” My heart stopped. I nodded. If they had been asking after me, that could only mean one thing. Lisa must have told her aunt and uncle about me, but how would they have figured out I had been taken in my CPS... unless. I finally managed to put two and two together. There had been an anonymous call to CPS, but one that hadn’t correctly identified what was happening in the home. Someone had wanted to make sure that CPS checked on me no matter what. Could it have been Lisa who had made that call? “May I ask how you know them?” Amanda asked. “I was friends with their niece, Lisa, at school. Her uncle was my history teacher. Lisa already knows a bit about, um, the bladder things I’ve been dealing with.” “That would be more unusual for you to stay with them, but if that was your preference, and you were comfortable with it, it is something that could possibly be arranged.” “Are those my only two choices?” “No, we could try to set you up with another foster family, but you would likely end up in a group home for quite a while before we find one. There aren’t nearly as many families willing to take in a teenager.” “So my best choices are either the Higgins or Emilia’s family?” “Yes.” That was a lot to consider all at once. I could go live with Emilia’s family. But that would mean entrusting the secret of my incontinence with people that I barely knew. It was one thing for them to take in Emilia, but for me, there wasn’t any direct relationship. On the other hand, it would be a fresh start. Somewhere where no one knew me or my mom, somewhere where I could begin again completely anew. But did I want that? That would mean leaving Lisa, Samantha, and Desi behind. Would I even get a chance to give them an explanation? Would I want a chance to give them an explanation? Could I handle the possibility of never seeing them again? But if I stayed? Would they accept me? Had the way I had pushed them away ruined things between us forever? But could I accept leaving Emilia behind? Amanda placed a hand on my shoulder. “You don’t have to make a choice now. Why don’t you get ready for bed, and then you can sleep on it?” That sounded as good a plan as any. Tomorrow, I would have a choice to make. [A note for this chapter: I've left the dad situation for Sarah/Emilia unanswered for quite a while. They were always intended to be out of the picture, but in hindsight, an explanation toward the beginning of the story would have been a good idea. But rather than go back and add that in retroactively, I figured it would be better to wait and include that information at a time when it was relevant]

An incontinence on/off switch might become an option in the future, if this product gets approved: https://www.reliefsrl.com/#product A simple use of a magnet to open/close the valve to be continent/incontinent. And my guess is, it would require "maintenance" every 2 years, with a simple procedure through the urethra to remove and insert a new. But it will never give you the same feeling as being incontinent for real. You choose to make the diaper wet, like you do when you actively empty your bladder. So I bet it feels a lot "same-same, but different" But at least it might give you more sleep at night as the bladder will not wake you up when its full.

From an early age have always been fascinated with wee and poo. From watching play mates do a wee to pooing my pants. During my army period I would wet the bed purposely, I loved sleeping in a freshly wet bed. This fascination has continued my whole life. Now I enjoy pooing in nappies and cleaning pooey nappies of other men, as well as receiving golden showers.

"What!? Diaper?" Jordan nodded, and let go of the back end, allowing the full thing to fall out into its hourglass shape in front of him. For the first time since he entered the apartment, Ryan was broken out of the stupor from his own desperation. "Ahhh," he said as Sawyer reached to his cock again and gave it a squeeze. He instantly felt himself falling back into the same intoxicating spell. "Yes sweetie. Mommy said she was going to give you special undies, and you said you'd wear them. Those are special undies, aren't they?" "Yes mommy," he gasped, once again left breathless from the hands of the women rubbing him. "Good boy! And you said you wanted to be cute for us, didn't you?" "Yes mommy," he groaned. Each time he heard that sweet, humiliating phrase, his heard fluttered and he longed to do anything to hear it again. He never imagined that such a simple phrase as "good boy," could have so much power over him. "Good boy! You want to be a good little boy and obey mommy?" "Yes mommy!" "Good boy! So you'll let us diaper you and be a good little new years baby for mommy? If not we can always find someone else to play our game, but we'd love to do it with you." "Yes mommy!" his voice was gasping, grating and out of breath, but even to his ears it was filled with desperation and excitement. "Good boy! Then ask for it." "Please diaper me mommy! Please let me be your new years baby!" "Good boy. Help me lie him down," she said to the others. "Whoah!" Ryan gasped as the four women grabbed him by the shoulders and feet, picked him right off the ground, and lay him down on his back. His still tied hands rested behind him, and he was left half lying down and half sitting. "There there, there's a good baby," Sawyer said. She rubbed his shoulders in a calming motion, and he lay back as low as he could. She moved around to his front, and sat between his legs, holding the diaper. He flushed. In most scenarios, this same position would mean she was about to ride him. Instead, she just smiled down at him, then stretched out the diaper and fluffed it, and lay it on the ground. "Lift up your bum for mommy sweetie," she said, and he obeyed. She pushed the diaper forward until it was centered beneath him, and he lowered himself onto the soft material. She giggled. "Good boy," she said. She reached into the diaper bag and took out a white bottle, which he recognized as talcum powder. "Lift your legs for mommy," she said. He pulled his knees toward his chest, and she grabbed his ankles and pushed him back further. Ryan flushed. With his hands tied behind his back, shoulders held down by three women, and his legs pushed up with his knees toward his head, he had never felt so venerable. Instead of being frightening, he felt his excitement grow. He realized at that point that she could do effectively anything she wanted to him, and he would allow it. Instead of being humiliating, that thought only made him more eager, and he shook as she sprinkled powder on his bare bottom, then rubbed it in. She settled his legs down. "My my my," she said, noticing his excitement, and spread powder over him again. He prayed she would begin rubbing the powder in, or in any way move forward with the one part of their "game" he had come for. Instead, she lifted the diaper up between his legs. He watched with an odd mix of emotions- humiliation, excitement, eagerness, fear, all mixed with some of the strongest eagerness he had ever felt- as she taped it on snuggly.. She patted the padding of his diaper, and he moaned in eagerness. "It's ok baby, mommy will let you have fun, but we want to play a bit more first, ok?" she asked. "Yes mommy," he said automatically. He felt any willingness to resist the humiliating game leave in favor of his desperation for the award at the end of it. She smiled. "Good baby. Now we want you to play baby for us, ok?" He looked at her. "Yes mommy," he said. 'Play baby?' He wondered what she could mean. Wasn't he already doing that by wearing a diaper? What more did they want? As if in answer to his question, Liz reached into her bag again, this time taking out a pacifier, a bottle filled with milk, and pink bib with a teddy bear on it. Though each item was humiliating on its own, Ryan was eager to continue and get to the end of the game, and he decided that nothing was much further then the diaper he was already wearing. He lifted his hands and let Liz pull the bib down. "Want the buh buh, little baby?" Sawyer asked. "Yes mommy," he replied. "Ask for it," she said. "Please give the widdle diaper baby his buh buh, mommy" he said. Nothing had indicated that he should call himself that, but as his desperation grew he felt himself move further and further into their strange game. In his state, he wanted to please them anyway they wanted, no matter how humiliating for him. Even the thought that he was sitting in her lap, when he only ever had experienced the reverse, made him excited. "Good baby," she said. She put the teat in his mouth, and he began suckling. The warm milk came out slowly. It filled his mouth with sweetness, and an odd saltiness. He made a face, and looked up at Sawyer. "Aww you noticed that takes, baby boy? Its ok, Mommy wouldn't hurt you. Do you want to know what it is?" she asked.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Ten: Breakfast With Daddie The following day, she was released from the ragdoll outfit, and after dealing with her bottom, Owner started dressing her by pulling a pink Aurora, also known as Sleeping Beauty, t-shirt over her head. Next, he helped her into a denim jumper. She noticed its waist was way higher than usual and buttoned at her shoulders with large buttons. Examining it more, she saw that it said princess on the front of it. Before helping her to sit down at the table, he pulled on some denim shorts that … had multiple lace ruffles on the back?!?! … over her padding. After helping her in ruffled socks, he put the same shoes as yesterday on her. Leading her into the bathroom, he removed what remained of her rag doll face before handing her a small pink toothbrush with toothpaste on it. While she was brushing her teeth, he unbraided her hair. She found that it made her extremely sad. Something about that braid just felt right. After her teeth were brushed and her hair unbraided, her clothes were covered with a towel, and he made her lean towards the sink. Moving her hair over her face, he began to wash her hair. When he was done, he wrapped her hair in the towel he used to protect her clothes. Leading her towards a kitchen table chair, he started to blow dry her hair after removing the towel. She thought this was so relaxing. She was almost... scratch that, was purring. When the noise of the hair drier died, she felt him braiding her hair in French pigtails before what felt like him tying a bow on each side. The bows brushed against her ears and felt different. She tried to look at her reflection to see what she looked like but failed miserably. Nothing reflective from the chair she was sitting on. “Ok, Katie Ann, let's have a little discussion and talk about today’s schedule,” she was told. “As long as you are like this, I am not your Owner or Master. You may call me: Daddie, Uncle, Sir, or Mr. Olsen, though I would prefer not the last one”. She nodded while saying, “Ok, Daddie.” “You are seven going on eight in public. In private, or here, you will be treated a weird combination of Baby, Toddler, and a seven-year-old,” Daddie instructed her. “After we get back from breakfast, you have homework to do. This afternoon, you have an appointment, and tonight, we have a late Dinner Show. You will be up past your bedtime today,” Daddie continued. Taking her hand after grabbing a bag, he leads her out of the room and back into the pediatric hallway. Eventually, they made their way to the same restaurant where she had eaten lunch in yesterday. Along the way, she got a glance at herself and her outfit. With her hair up in pigtails with pink bows, she definitely looked like she was seven. After the hostess sat them, Daddie took a bib and her sippy out of the bag. The bib was soon around her neck. As Daddie was looking at two menus, she noticed she had a paper with children’s activities and some crayons in front of her. So engrossed in the activities, she didn’t catch what Daddie ordered for himself and barely caught him ordering the smile pancakes and house punch for her. The waitress soon returned with her sippy cup and what looked like orange juice for Daddie. Grabbing her sippy cup, she was told, “Both hands, Buttercup.” Using both hands, she took a sip and then set to work drinking the delicious nectar. She wasn’t sure what the flavor was. There was a hint of pineapple and orange, but there were other flavors she couldn’t place. Her sippy was soon empty, so she handed it to Daddie and returned to her sheet. “You enjoyed that, didn’t you?” he inquired. “Yeph, Daddie,” she lisped. Soon, her sippy was back with a plate of two pancakes that actually smiled at her. Looking at Daddie’s plate, he had an overflowing plate of breakfast foods like yesterday. She soon lost her plate to Daddie, who put syrup on it and cut the food up before handing it back to her. Going to grab her fork, she realized she had silverware for toddlers. Shrugging, she just ate her food. Daddie was still eating when she finished her breakfast, so she returned to what items she still had to do on the paper. After he was done, he took her bib off and then led her up to the suite. Once they got to the room, she was told to sit at the table. Soon after she was seated, she was given her college bag. In the process of spreading her various books around her, she found her sippy cup in the way. “Katie Ann, that is the last of the house punch ‘til tomorrow, no more refills,” he told her. ~o~O~o~ “Daddie, I am done,” she told him as she was packing her laptop on top of the books in her bag. She noticed that he was watching yet another sports game. She just rolled her eyes at him. Coming over to her to grab her bag and put it away, he mentioned that she still had three hours till her appointment. “Would you like to play in the playroom for a couple of hours, and then we take a late lunch?” She nodded her head in affirmation. “I will come to get you when it is time. Go in the opposite direction in the hall than we normally go, you can’t miss it. You probably hear it before you see it. Oh, and no leaving the Little Wing. Not that you have the code to leave the wing anyways,” he told her as he held the door open for her. Turning right instead of left, she headed down the colorful hallway. She had gone about ten doors when she started to hear the faint sound of children playing. Further down the hall, it got louder, and she could tell the voices weren’t so youthful sounding. She ran out of the hall expanse finally and saw she was on a balcony that overlooked a large play area. The items in it looked to be larger than usual. That teddy bear had to be her height, and someone would have to put her on that large rocking horse. The playhouse had to be one and a half actual stories tall, probably tall enough for an adult to stand in its first floor and stand in the middle of its attic. Continuing looking through the balcony bars, she saw that there were maybe ten to fifteen ‘children’ playing. They were dressed in all manners of childish or babyish outfits in all colors. There was a boy in a colorful bib outfit and a girl in a very short baby dress. She then noticed that at least one of the girls was obviously a boy in real life. It was hard to see from this distance, but they all appeared to have the same ID band as she had. Continuing around the balcony rail, she just shyly looked at them, thankful that they hadn’t noticed her yet. After finally finding the stairs to get down to the play area, she tried to figure out if her shyness or her resolve to play with those toys was going to win. Slowly going down the stairs, she was glad the playhouse hid the steps from the playroom proper. Stepping off the last step, all-time froze, and you could hear a pin drop in the room that was just seconds before loud with children's noises. Feeling twenty to thirty eyes on her, she wondered what she had done wrong and if she should run back to Daddie. Then she remembered she didn’t have a clue what room he was in. For about a minute, everyone just stared at her. She wanted to run somewhere to hide. Even that attic of the playhouse would be better than this O.K. Corral stand down. Try as she might, she couldn’t get her legs to move, though. ~o~O~o~ Chapter Eleven: The Red Carpet Finally, the girl in the lavender short baby dress came up to her, carefully grabbed her left arm, and read her band. “She is nineteen,” the girl said, before continuing with a voice deep in respect, and surprise, “and a VIP.” Like a light switch being turned on, the loud noises returned, with most of the kids ignoring her, except for the lavender girl who never let go of her arm. “My name is Sally, Katie. You can join me and play with the dolls,” the lavender girl said as she led the smaller girl to dolls that had to be two-thirds of Buttercup’s size. ~o~O~o~ The tall crossdressing girl in a pink baby dress had just helped her on the giant rocking horse, and she was being rocked on it since she wasn’t strong enough to rock it herself. She took a second to look around the playroom at what the other children were doing. She looked forward again, and she found Daddie in front of the horse, rocking it now. Smiling, she lisped, “Daddie!” “A few more minutes rocking, then we have to get lunch in you before your appointment,” he mentioned. Helping her down, after he stopped rocking the horse, she was instructed to say goodbye to her friends. She waved goodbye as he led her out of the nursery, not via the steps but by an opening in the half wall. When they got to the door out of the wing, she watched him, this time, enter a code to open the doors. Instead of taking the elevator like the floor above, Daddie led her down some elegant steps. She was led to a table in the same restaurant as breakfast. As she was working on the coloring sheet she found in front of her, she felt the bib being tied around her neck. Getting ready to color the kitten’s head, she discovered her sippy cup on top of it. Tasting it, she found it was her normal iced tea. As she was so concentrated on her artwork, she must have missed Daddie ordering, because the next thing she knew, she had an egg salad sandwich on top of her paper. It was cut in quarters and had no crusts. Daddie appeared to have a Reuben on his plate. Since Daddie was done eating at about the same time as her, he led her out of the restaurant after stopping to have her cup refilled. She was led down a corridor she hadn’t been down before, and there appeared to be a few shops here. Ice cream shop there, sweets there, clothes here and there, sex toys there... that last one made her blush. He led her into a room, and she discovered it was a bathroom with what looked like a baby changing shelf in a typical public restroom but sized for an adult. Picking her up, he strapped her down before making her dry. Leading her out of the room after he was done, they went next door. Pausing to read the sign, Daddie almost jerked her arm out of the socket because he didn’t realize she stopped. She saw it was called “Château de Cheveux”. After checking that she was okay, they continued to the check-in counter. “I have a three o’clock appointment for Princess Telgenhof,” he told the lady. “Damoiselle Kerri will be right with her,” she heard in reply. Going over to the waiting area, she saw another Reminisce picking out of the stack on the table. Digging it out, she noticed that it was one she had already read. Darn! They didn’t have to wait for long before Katie heard “Princess Telgenhof” being called. She was led to a lady in what looked to be a simpler version of a royal court dress. Kerri took her hand from Daddie, and he gave the Damoiselle her sippy cup. “You want her hair in a fancy updo fitting for a child? You also paid for us to dress her in a provided outfit, not from the wardrobe?” Daddie answered affirmatively for both and pointed out that she doesn’t fit in wardrobe outfits. “Our choice of the updo, or any particular one?” He let them know that they have complete freedom on the hairdo and, finding out how long it would be, said he would be back then. Kerri led the little girl to her workstation. It was already set up with a booster seat covered with a towel. Speaking to Katie, she said, “Sorry, Princess Telgenhof, but we don’t usually deal with kids, and clients of this resort are not normally as short as you. We actually borrowed this booster from a Damoiselle relative’s restaurant.” Katie nodded. She was surprised by how far most people in this resort went to make her feel like a celebrity, but some of that might be those VIP letters on her band. She was helped on the chair by Kerri and then was covered with a pink cape that had dolls all over it. She found the booster a bit tight but not painfully tight. Kerri took Katie’s hands out from under the cape and put the fingers in water, sitting in bowls on the side arms of the chair. She then set to work unbraiding the little girl’s hair after removing the bows. Katie felt her hair being put in a high ponytail and then a small section of the hair being braided. Next thing she knew, her ponytail was being sprayed with hairspray and then curled. Between each bunch being curled, more hairspray was put in her hair. She found it very interesting to watch the Damoiselle work in the mirror. After the whole ponytail was curled, she felt the braid wrapped around the base of her tail. Kerri went to work placing bobby pins, holding the braid in place, and raising the curled ponytail. She got out some baby’s breath flowers and started pinning the individual flowers all over the little girl’s hair. Stepping back, she took a glance at her handiwork, and liking the results, she covered Princess Telgenhof's entire hairstyle with glitter after making sure the little girl’s face was protected. With the hair done, she set to giving Katie a manicure, complete with a lavender color. Katie was surprised when the lady started putting mascara and blush on her. Her lips were the next to be done, and finally, she was told to close her eyes for a second. She felt Kerri spray something over her face. She was allowed to open her eyes and was handed a handheld mirror. Taking the chance to look in the mirror when the lady let her know that they were going to let the nails dry for five minutes, she saw that her hair and face were covered in glitter. She looked like a dressed-up seven-year-old. Other than the glitter, she couldn’t really tell she had makeup on. She knew she had some, but you couldn’t see it. She had flowers all over the place in her hair, but try as she might, she couldn’t see the curls behind her head. After taking the cape off of Katie, Kerri helped her down before leading her to a good-sized changing room. She could see that there were a few boxes and bags in the room. Kerri set to work undressing her, being particularly careful with her face. After she was down to her padding and binder, she found a silky camisole being placed on her. She was asked to sit down, and then the Damoiselle put white tights on her. She noticed that her bottom would have ruffles again. She watched shiny lavender shoes being put on her before being helped up to a standing position. Kerri dropped a hoop skirt over the small girl before tying the waist string. Checking to see if Katie’s hips were enough to keep the hoops up, she decided to safety-pin the hoops to the camisole to be safe. Katie next watched a very full white skirt being dropped over her and tied at the waist. On top of that went a purple skirt, and after seeing a lavender dress being put on her, she felt the buttons on the back of her being buttoned. Finally able to look at herself in the mirror, she had an exquisite lavender taffeta dress on, which had a very full skirt. The front of the skirt split to show the purple taffeta underskirt. As she was led out of the room to the waiting Daddie, who had changed into a tux with a lavender sash in the meantime, she noticed she made a rustling sound as she walked. She heard Kerri say, “Here she is, Princess Telgenhof.” “Damoiselle, you outdid yourself! I shall make sure you are well rewarded. Come on, Buttercup, we have a stop to make before the dinner show,” Daddie said. Daddie led her next door to the photo studio, and the photographer took various pictures of her, standing and sitting after she was taught how to sit in a hoop skirt. After about thirty minutes of getting her picture taken and a few minutes spent doing a couple of photos with Daddie, she was led down various corridors before stopping in front of what was identified as the ‘Grand Dîner Théâtre.’ After they checked in, the maitre d' pleaded with Daddie, “Sir Adam, allow me to upgrade you to tier one. I have been instructed to give both of you the whole royal treatment, especially your sub.” “Will she be able to see from there?” The maitre d’ mentioned sadly and slowly, as if he had just realized that issue, “Princess Katie probably will not see the whole stage.” “I will stay with tier two on the side wing, near the stage.” “Very well, Sir Adam, follow me,” the maitre d’ said, leading them to a table with a candle burning. Katie found it very tight with her dress walking between the tables. When she got to the table, she found it was on the second of three tiers, nearest the stage. Daddie made sure she was seated so she saw the whole stage. After she was seated, Daddie handed her a coloring book and some crayons before putting her bib on her to protect her dress. Daddie ordered a Chardonnay for himself and a Shirley Temple for her when the waitress stopped by for drinks. For the meal, Daddie ordered coq au vin for him and crevettes à la crème for her; she didn’t have a clue what that was. For about thirty minutes, she did people-watching. She saw people wearing fursuits in formal outfits, elegant dresses, tuxes, and childish party dresses, to name a few. She saw basically anything that could be considered to be formal at a BDSM resort on the people entering the theater. She couldn’t figure out how the people in fursuits were going to eat, though. Soon, her plate was placed in front of her. It was a shrimp dish in a heavy-looking cream. Taking a sip of the sippy cup, she found she liked this drink as much as the house punch from breakfast. After everyone in the theater was served, the main lights were turned off, so the only lights were the candles on the tables and the stage lights. “Toto! Toto!” A young-looking actress in a blue gingham outfit started pleading as if searching as she walked through the tables towards the stage carrying a basket. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann really liked the Wizard of Oz play; she was sad when it was over. Daddie made her wait till they were almost the last in the theater before he started to lead her back to the room. It felt like it was past her bedtime, by maybe an hour or two. She hadn’t really seen a clock for the whole weekend. When he got her to the room, he started stripping her out of the dress before dropping a lavender nightie over her head. He left her hair up just because taking it down would delay her bedtime. She needed a bath tomorrow anyway. He scrubbed her face until it was clean, then led her to a room she hadn’t been in before. Opening the door, she realized with a shock that it was a baby nursery, complete with a crib. She wasn’t sure about the fact that she was going to be sleeping in that crib tonight. As she expected, Daddie put her in the crib, but he left the side down, so it was more like a daybed. She was so tired that she was sound asleep before he had even left the bedroom.

I loved playing with toy cars, electric toy trains and Legos well into my early teenage years. But when my friends lost interest in such children's games, I decided to stop. Didn't want to be teased and excluded from my friend group. It wasn't until I accepted and loved my little person decades later that I began to enjoy playing with toys again.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and another on his arm. He shivered at the touch. "Oh husshh Ryan, its ok," Sawyer said, pulling him in close. She ran a hand down his chest. "We just all wanted to thank you." "Th.. thank me?" Ryan felt butterflies forming in his stomach. "Yes," Alyssa said. "We all noticed how much attention you pay to us, and felt flattered." "Well I uhh..." Ryan blushed. "Since it was such a big complement, and since we knew you were interested, we thought there would be a good way to pay you back by inviting you to our party tonight. There are going to be LOTS of women there all dying to meet you." "There are?" he asked. "Mhmmm," Sawyer responded. She ran her hand down Ryan's chest, and he shuddered again. "I think we are going to have fun. First, we should find a nice new outfit for you, don't you think? Want us to dress you?" Her hand got lower and lower on his stomach. It moved toward his belt, then rested on the buckle. Ryan felt his face flush and forgot to breath. "Well? Undress then dress you?" she asked. "Yes." He stammered out. He couldn't believe his luck. Four of the most attractive women he knew, all dressed as provocatively as possible short of being naked, and all wanting him. He could feel himself getting aroused as he walked behind her, admiring her ass in her tight, thin panties. He knew he was in for a heck of a night. "Good boy," Sawyer said. Her hand dropped down and smacked him hard on the behind, and he gasped. She took his hand and started dragging him toward the other women. The comment and the smack, condescending as both seemed, just made him more excited. If these women wanted to try being a bit kinky... for four women he had long pinned after, he'd be more then willing to do it. He let himself be dragged by the hand toward the couches where the other women lounged. "Now Ryan, we wanted to play some fun games with you, is that ok?" she asked, pursing her lips as she did. "Uh huh," Ryan said. He noticed behind her Jordan was setting up a camera, pointed at him. "What's that for? She looked at the camera. "Oh, don't worry about that sweetie. We won't show anyone. We just want something to remember our game. Is that ok?" In a normal mindset, he would have thought of that again. In a normal mindset, he would have left. However, his mind was filled with the swirling images of their bodies pressed against his, and instead he nodded. "Good boy," she leaned in and kissed his check. Ryan's heart fluttered, his head was swimming, and his excitement grew. The repeated condescending phrase, along with the soft, almost sickly sweet tone she said it in, only added to the feeling. He hadn't engaged in much kink before, but the thought of playing as submissive to four beautiful women at once instantly filled his mind. For that, she could call him anything she wanted. She reached a hand down to the front of his pants and lightly patted them. "Oh my my my. Someone's eager," she said. "Shall we get on with our game?" "UH HUH!" he said again. "Good boy." Ryan's heart jumped again and the phrase. He was overwhelmed with his own excitement. He tried to make words, but all that came out was incoherent noises as she lifted his shirt over his head, then unbuckled his belt and yanked his pants down to his knees. The three other girls giggled and stared him. "Good boy," she said again. "Step out sweetie," She said in the same soft, cooing tone that made his face flush and his stomach turn. She held his hands as he stepped up and was left in just his underwear and socks. "Aww," she said. She ran a hand over his short blue briefs, making him pant and gasp. The other three women each reached out, rubbing their hands over his underwear and body, making him even harder. "What cute little undies on such a cute little boy," she opened the band of his boxers and snapped it, and he gasped. He blushed. As they moved back, giggling and smiling. They had barely even started, and he had almost precum just in anticipation. "Sorry, I, I, ahhh..." he was cut off as Sawyer once again grabbed his cock. "Aww, did the cute little boy almost soil their undies before we even began?" she said. He was happy to see she didn't change from her sweet tone. He stared at her with his mouth open, not sure how to respond. "Its ok sweetie, we know how eager you are, and its cute that you can't control yourself. You do want to be cute for us, don't you?" "Y..ye..yeah," he gasped out. "Awww," she leaned in close and pursed her lips. "Mommy likes cute boys who can't control herself around her. You want to be a cute boy who can't control himself for mommy?" "Yes!" he said. "Yes what? What's my name? I want to hear you say it." "Yes mommy," he said immediately. Never in his life had he even considered calling a woman that. However, with all of them around him and the desperate pressure in his loins, he would call her anything she wanted. "Good boy. Now mommy is going to play some games with her little boy. Kink games, the kind with toys and ropes, and that means you have to obey mommy, ok?" "Yes mommy!" "Good boy," she began rubbing him again, moving her hand all over the silken cloth of his boxers. "Now, mommy is going to put her little boy in some special undies. Would you wear them for mommy? Wear the special undies? " "Yes! Anything!" he shouted out loud. "Good boy," she said, and smacked him hard on the behind. He yelped, and put a hand to his backside to rub it, but she brushed his hands said. "Ta ta, that's mommy's toy to play with how she wants, ok?" "I understand mommy. I won't touch it," he said. "Good boy. Then these come off," she pulled down his underwear, and while bent over, took off his socks. He stood naked in front of the four giggling, cooing women. "Oh my," Alyssa said. "He's cute, isn't he?" Jordan asked, and the others nodded. Ryan blushed. "Cute" wasn't his first choice of words for when he was completely naked. However, under the circumstances he was willing to ignore it. Sawyer rubbed her hands all over him, then squeezed his ass hard. He gasped, and reached to grab her as well, but she waved his hands away again, and gave his bottom a hard smack. "Ta ta," she said. "Mommy can touch her subby boy whenever she wants, but you'll keep your hands to yourself until I give you permission, ok?" He struggled to speak to agree, and instead just mumbled out "Mhmm." Despite himself, his unexpected position as submissive in this game, and the power it gave her over him, both added to his excitement. "Good boy," she said. She grabbed his arms and held them behind his back, and he felt her wrapping a rope around it. She held him tight as the other three women came up toward him. Liz was first up, and she cupped his cock and squeezed. "Ahh ahhh ah..." he muttered, flushing as each girl took turns rubbing him and smacking his behind as the others held his hands behind his back, making him helpless to reply. Every part of him wanted to reach out to touch the barely dressed women in front of him, but they held him secure. However, the restriction only added to the excitement, until he was almost painfully hard. "Good boy," Sawyer said at last. "Now, for your undies. Jordan, would you mind?" "Of course," she said. She winked at Ryan, and walked behind the couch. She bent over. Ryan couldn't help but stare and savor the sight. She stood back up, holding a bag. She looked back, noticed his look, and winked at him again. She walked back to the group, reached into the bag and took out a thick white rectangle. Ryan stared at it, and made out light pink teddy bears printed on it. "What's that?" he asked Sawyer. She shook a finger. "Ah ah ah, say my name or you'll get punished! You want to cum some time tonight, don't you?" He groaned. He did want to cum, more then anything, and her teasing him about it only made the desire worse. "Sorry mommy, what's that mommy?" She looked at the rectangle, then back at him. "You don't know?" She faked a surprised gasp. "Why its for you sweetie, its your new undies." "Wh..what? It doesn't look like boxers" "Mhmm," she said. "Good boy! You noticed. That's because its not. Its your diaper sweetie, and you're going to be our new years baby."

The adverage potty training age in the US is 3 while in the UK is 5. China is 2. Developed countries tend to have older ages then underdeveloped ones

Hey y'all - been awhile! I don't get much time to write, but over the last several years I've slowly been building up a little bit of a catalogue. I have enough content to post that I plan to slowly drip it out over the next several months. After that, maybe I'll have more stuff that isn't written yet, or maybe not - I will never start posting something before I think that the entire piece is finished, so it comes down to the mix of time and inspiration. But in the meantime, I thought I'd repost the original since I'm sure it will be new to lots of people. I'll repost the other next week, and then start with some new stuff. Thanks for the occasional posts and messages over the years. It's nice to know at least a few people have enjoyed it over the years. --- “Good morning, Baby!” Jackie's mother woke her with the same enthusiasm that she used every morning. At first, her syrupy sweet tone was almost too much to take, but over time, like much of her new life, Jackie had grown to accept it. Yawning, she answered, “Good mowaning, Mommy,” as was expected of her. As her mouth was closing, her mother picked up her pacifier from her pillow and slipped it back into her mouth, where it had been when she fell asleep and where it was expected to stay while she was awake unless it was removed by what she was forced to call “a grown-up.” Her mother checked her diaper and found it wet, as she always did now in the mornings. Jackie had not been a bed-wetter when her parents had decided that she would once again become the baby in the family, but several months without using anything but her diapers had been enough to completely destroy her bladder control, especially when asleep. Jackie seldom stayed in a dry diaper for more than a half an hour at a time any more, and, unlike at the beginning of her new life, when she would often soak her diapers heavily and require a nearly immediate change to prevent a leak, she now often stayed in damp diapers through several hours of minor wettings until finally she was given a change. This morning was no exception, and her mother declared that she would be able to last until she had finished her breakfast. Within seconds, the side of Jackie's crib had been lowered and she was helped down to the ground by her mother. Still in her pink, very short nighty that she had been put to bed in, Jackie began to crawl out of her room, with her mother following close behind her. When she got to the stairs, she shifted positions and slid downstairs on her bottom. Returning to crawling, Jackie crossed through the living room, past her playpen and toys, and into the kitchen. When she arrived there, her mother helped her up into the highchair that sat waiting for her near the table. As with every morning, Jackie was strapped in, with her mother reminding her that “we wouldn't want our precious babykins to fall out,” in the same awful coo that she was always addressed in these days. The tray of her highchair was soon locked into position against her chest, and her mother crossed the kitchen to begin preparing the oatmeal that Jackie was fed every morning for breakfast. As it heated in the microwave, her mother fastened one of Jackie's many embarrassing bibs around her neck. This one was relatively mundane, however, simply reading “Mommy's Little Princess” in pink letters across a plain yellow fabric, and Jackie rarely even bothered to read her bibs anymore knowing that they were only ever seen by people who were well aware of her new status as a baby. Soon enough, the microwave beeped and Jackie's mother brought her over her steaming hot oatmeal and began spoon-feeding it to her. Jackie accepted the oatmeal without any fuss. She did not particularly enjoy it, and she particularly disliked being spoon-fed it by her cooing mother, but she had learned long ago that there was no sense in resisting it. Her mother always made sure that she ate all of her food, no matter how much time that took, and any real resistance usually just led to some sort of punishment afterwards, which Jackie never enjoyed and avoided like the plague. Besides, though the oatmeal was not very tasty and there was always far more of it than Jackie truly wished to eat (her mother said that Jackie had become too skinny), breakfast was easily the best meal of the day for Jackie. At other meals, she was forced to eat real baby foods, rather than the comparatively adult selection of oatmeal. These meals, she had decided, were the ones that were truly disgusting, and so she had come to see breakfast as the best meal of the day, for better or for worse. Just as her mother was shoveling the last spoonful of oatmeal into Jackie's increasingly dirty mouth (her mother always made sure that an appropriate amount of baby food ended up on Jackie's face and bib, no matter how politely Jackie accepted her feed), Jackie saw her father walk into the room. After she swallowed, her mother asked “What do you say to your daddy, little girl?” “Hewwo Daddy,” Jackie lisped out in the ridiculous voice that she was always required to speak in. One of the rules of her new life was that she was always to speak in a babyish voice, which was made easier by the large nipple of the pacifier that was normally in her mouth. Still, this humiliating speech was one of the things that Jackie hated most about being a baby again, especially since she was usually only allowed to speak when she was repeating what she was told to say by an adult, with the only exceptions being to answer questions which she already knew the answer too like the one that her mother had just asked her. Her father crossed the kitchen and kissed her on the top of the head, which was just about the only way he could avoid getting oatmeal on his lips. “Good morning Princess,” he answered, using his preferred nickname for his big baby daughter. Jackie noticed that her father was not dressed in his work clothes as he normally was. That was odd, she thought. She was almost sure that it was Friday, though it was hard for her to tell given that she wasn't even sure what month it was and rarely even glimpsed a clock. In converting her into a full time baby, her parents had seemingly taken great care to deprive her of her ability to track time. Her highchair faced away from the clock in the kitchen, and there was no way to tell time either in the living room where her playpen was or in her nursery. She spent very little time outside, so all she really knew about the time of the year was that it was quite hot, and thus she assumed that it was summer. At first she had known how many days and weeks it had been since her parents had made her a baby, but as the weeks turned to months and it became increasingly clear that her newly lowered status would not be ending anytime soon, she gave up on diligently keeping track in her head. She tracked days of the week through whether or not her father had gone to work in the morning, but this was imperfect for a number of reasons. Her dad, like everyone else, occasionally took days off. Beyond that, Jackie often found that she simply lost track by the time Thursday, Friday, or Saturday rolled around because it really made little difference to her what day it was, as the only difference that the day of the week would make to her daily routine would be that her father would be around if it were a weekend day and would most often be at work on the weekdays. Thus, Jackie dismissed the idea that her father's casual clothing meant much of anything and assumed that it was simply Saturday and she had lost track of time again. Her musings on her dad's clothes were interrupted by her mother tilting her head back from behind and putting a bottle of formula into her mouth. Of all the ways to be fed from a bottle, this one was undoubtedly the worst in Jackie's opinion. To her immense displeasure, she drank exclusively baby formula. She found it to be too thin, too sweet, and just plain gross. She particularly hated its horrendous aftertaste, which hung around for hours and almost left her feeling thirsty again, though another drink of formula was the last thing she wanted. Despite her distaste for the milk, Jackie found that bottles were an inescapable part of her daily life. She was given one after each meal, along with two each as a “snack” in both the morning and afternoon and another after nap time and before bed, plus the other one or two she might be given to drink on her own over the course of the day. Being fed in the highchair, as she was now, was particularly embarrassing to Jackie. With her head tilted back, the bottle feeding forced her to look up at her mother, who usually put her face very close to Jackie's and whispered coos to her about how little or cute or precious or well behaved she was. Beyond this, Jackie felt particularly infantile because of the way that the bottle simply poured into her mouth and she had to suck even more furiously than normally just to keep up with the flow of the bottle. Fortunately, after just a few short minutes of the torture, Jackie finished the bottle. Her mother quickly and efficiently used her bib to clean up the oatmeal and milk that had remained on Jackie's face and then replaced her pacifier before removing the tray from the highchair. After she unbuckled the straps, she helped Jackie down to the floor. On autopilot, Jackie crawled into the living room and towards the playpen to begin her daily routine of nearly insufferable boredom. However, her mother had a different plan for her. “Where do you think you're going, silly?” she asked Jackie, as if Jackie were stupid for assuming that her day would begin in the same way that it had for literally weeks before. “We have a big day ahead of us today, so Mommy is going to give her little baby a nice bath so that if we don't have time we don't have to do it later.” Suddenly Jackie's curiosity was piqued again. Perhaps it was Friday, and her dad being home wasn't a coincidence but part of the “big day” that her mother was talking about. Jackie knew it was better not to ask, that her parents would tell her what was up eventually, but she was certainly afraid of what might be to come. Her mother had never said anything like this before, and normally she didn't get a bath until sometime just before dinner. She wasn't sure she liked the idea of a big day given her humiliating status within her family. Jackie crawled up the stairs and into the bathroom. Her mother started the water for her, then told her to sit still while she fetched her a nice new diaper for when she got out of the bath. Before she had time to so much as think, her mommy returned holding diapering supplies. As if to humiliate Jackie even more, her mommy said simply “we wouldn't want baby to do pee-pees all over the floor on her way to her nursery, would we?” All Jackie could do was avert her glance in shame, knowing full well that her mom was not totally off base. Soon Jackie had been stripped out of her nighty and her quite damp diaper and, with just a quick wiping, deposited in the bathwater. The water was warm and refreshing, but her mother did not give her more than the few seconds it took to clean up her wet diaper and put her nighty in the hamper to enjoy it. In a record time, Jackie was given her usual, thorough bath that included a scrubbing of all of the places that Jackie had once assumed her mother would never see again. Within just a moment of the scrubbing ending, Jackie was hauled out of the tub, dried off, and once again laying on the changing mat. By now, Jackie could confidently say she was unlikely to make good on her mother's prediction of being wet before her nursery, but only because she had already peed while sitting in the tub. As the diaper was laid out and Jackie was being powdered, she realized that she was once again being put into a thick, nighttime diaper, which was normally reserved for when she was about to be put in her crib for the night. This had never happened before, which gave Jackie further misgivings about what “big day” was in store for her. As if to answer her question, her mother said, “Don't worry baby, we just have a long car ride ahead of us and it will be much easier if Mommy and Daddy don't need to pull over every couple of hours just to change their little tinkle-pants.” Jackie wasn't sure whether to be dismayed or glad after that comment. Her parents weren't the only ones who didn't want to be pulling over every couple of hours in order to change Jackie's diapers. Any diaper change that began with pulling over sounded like the most humiliating experience of Jackie's time as a baby. But hearing that they would be traveling that far scared Jackie very much. Where could they possibly be going? Jackie didn't even have time to ask. As soon as her bulky diaper was taped shut, she was flipped over and ordered to march to her nursery. Naked but for the thirsty disposable between her legs, Jackie did as she was told, though her apprehension caused her to move slow enough for her mother to give her a quick smack on the rear as a signal to hurry up. With a somewhat renewed vigor, Jackie finished her short crawl into her nursery. As always, she was helped onto her changing table by her mother to be dressed. She sat with her legs dangling over the edge of the table while her mother opened the drawer of her dresser across the room. She soon returned with a relatively simple pink onesie for Jackie to wear. While it wasn't the most embarrassing piece of clothing in Jackie's extensive new wardrobe, it was still more than she really wished to be seen in public in, especially given the frilly lace around the arm holes and across the bottom. She was also put off by word “baby” spelled out in baby blocks the chest, but supposed that the fact that she would be wearing a onesie over a thick, bulging disposable diaper meant that the label wasn't really telling anyone anything they couldn't figure out. Only after her mother pulled it over her head and fastened the buttons in her crotch did Jackie realize that the ensemble was not yet complete. Her mother told her to stay where she was. She soon returned with an item that she had never before seen. It was pink, though much brighter than the pastel shade of her onesie. It took Jackie only a moment longer to realize that it was a denim pair of shortalls. While they were loud and quite babyish and seemingly likely to draw a stare from anyone who really examined them, Jackie's first reaction was to let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that much of the onesie would be covered! Soon, though, her delight was diminished. As her mother brought the shortalls up her legs, she realized that they were closed on the bottoms with the same humiliating buttons that her onesie had, thus making it obvious that they were hiding diapers that may need changing. Still, at least the ruffles on the seat of her onesie were mercifully covered up. What bothered her most, though, was the wording on the front of the garment. Stitched in clear, large blue letters was the simple monogram “Baby Jackie.” Clearly, this was a custom article of clothing. In her size how could it not be. Jackie began to cry. She knew she was going out of the house, and now she knew she would be doing so in clothes that openly announced her status to anyone who took so much as a second glance at her. Her mother reacted quickly to her tears. Hugging her daughter, she cooed “Shh shh shh, baby, its ok, Mommy's here. Whats the matter diddums? Does baby need a bubba?” Tears came much less frequently now for Jackie, who had felt at least some of her embarrassment at her new station in life wear off as the novelty of it did as well. At first, almost every new humiliation that her parents had in store for her reduced her to sobs, but over time Jackie had reached a point where only extreme humiliation, a particularly severe punishment, or a notably depressing day could send her into such a spiral. Ever since the beginning though, her mother reacted the same way. She always behaved as if she had no idea what could be wrong, though it was almost always quite obvious what the problem was. Instead, she pretended that Jackie must simply be suffering from a problem that may make a baby cry. Diapers were always checked, and if they proved not to be the answer (they never did, as her mother was always fairly well aware of their state) then she would give Jackie a bottle under the assumption that she was hungry and/or thirsty. This time was no different. Jackie soon found herself, still sobbing, in her mother's lap as she sat in the oversized rocking chair in the corner of her room. Her mother positioned her head on her shoulder, with Jackie's diapered bottom on the chair just next to her legs. Removing Jackie's pacifier, she inserted a bottle into her waiting mouth. As Jackie's mother told her that she was her precious little baby, she did her best to calm down. She knew that continuing to cry through her bottle was likely to lead to a nap time under the assumption that her tears indicated tiredness, which was the last thing that she wanted, as she would simply be left to contemplate the daunting day ahead of her. Jackie had indeed finished crying by the time her bottle was empty. Her mother gave her a kiss and then popped her pacifier back in her mouth. She left Jackie on the rocking chair for a moment. When she returned, she carried a pink ribbon with a pin. She tied the open end of the ribbon to the loop on Jackie's pacifier, and pinned the other end of the ribbon to the part of her onesie that stuck out on top of the shoulder straps of her shortalls. “We don't want your paci to fall out in the car while mommy and daddy are in the front seats, and can’t help you, right baby?” was the explanation that her mother gave her. “Time to go to the car, princess!” her mother continued. With a distinct sense of dread, Jackie allowed herself to be lifted down from the rocking chair. She began to crawl into the hallway, and once again bumped her way down the stairs. Her mother seemed to forgive her slow pace this time. Jackie had only left the house on a handful of occasions since she had become the family baby once again, but she knew the drill. She crawled her way to the door in the kitchen that led to the garage. There, her mother opened the door (babies weren't allowed to open doors, as she had learned early on in her new life) and allowed Jackie to bump down the three more stairs that led to the garage floor. “Take Mommy's hand so you don't go boom and make an ouchie,” her mother commanded, standing her up. The hand she was offered was perhaps more welcome than her mother knew. On an average day, the only time Jackie ever stood was to be put into and taken out of her highchair and to be raised onto or off of the changing table. In both of these instances Jackie was to crawl to the very spot where she would need to be standing in order to take the step up into her babyish position, and so most days she didn't take a single step while standing. All of this meant that, while Jackie could still walk, she was significantly worse at it than she had been before the months of inactivity had diminished her balance. Though Jackie walked due to the dirty garage floor, she didn't walk far. It was less than ten steps to the car. When she got there, her mother quickly gave her a boost up into the back seat of the mid-sized SUV that she normally drove. Jackie wondered for a split second why they were not taking her father's car, which they usually took when going on longer trips, but her answer came just as quickly when she remembered that her custom-made, adult-sized car seat had been installed in the rear of her mother's car and was quite a hassle to remove. Despite her misgivings about the trip, Jackie obediently settled herself into the seat and allowed her mother to strap her in. The restraint was extremely snug, especially in the areas where it came into contact with her extra thick nighttime diaper. “All right baby, you're all nice and safe for our ride! We have quite the trip ahead of us! We're going all the way to a place called Maine for a family reunion! You'll get to meet all of your aunts and uncles and cousins! They'll think you're so cute! But we have a long ride ahead of us, so you need to be a patient baby while we drive, ok?” Jackie resented so much of what she was told. She resented being treated like she'd never heard of Maine. She resented the idea that she would be traveling strapped in this car seat for a minimum of ten or so hours, given that her family lived in Virginia and she had no idea how far into Maine they were going. Most of all though, she resented that her parents were very clearly intent not just on bringing her to a family reunion in diapers, but on displaying her in her fully babied state when they got there. As she was still processing what would be happening to her, her mother continued “Daddy and I need to finish packing the car, so you sit tight, and we'll get on the road in just a few minutes.” “As if I have any choice,” Jackie thought, though she continued to simply suck on her pacifier. About ten minutes later, after the trunk behind her had been opened and closed several times, her parents finally got into the car. As her dad started the car, Jackie noted that the clock on the dashboard read 8:30. This made sense to her, as she was pretty sure she was normally awoken at around 7:00 in the morning. “Great,” she thought, “best case scenario, we won't get there until at least 6:30. Just in time for dinner and my 8 o'clock bedtime. This is going to be an even more boring day than usual.” After a quick stop at a local gas station, during which Jackie felt glad for the Elmo-themed sunblocker that sat in her window but also had the benefit of preventing any acquaintances outside of the car from seeing her in her infantile state within, Jackie's family was on the road. The monotony quickly set in for Jackie. Her mother had played her a CD of lullabies over the car stereo, but given that she had only just woken up from her 11 hours of sleep, she was nowhere near able to sleep yet. About an hour and a half after they got on the road, her mother passed back a bottle to Jackie and told her to drink up. She did as she was told, and it was followed by a second, in keeping with her normal morning routine. Beyond that though, there was virtually nothing for Jackie to do. With her dread setting in, Jackie found herself reflecting on how she came to be in her position. She had never expected to find herself even living at home at this point, not to mention doing so as the family baby. Back in May, Jackie had finished her college career. She had graduated with honors and was looking forward to embarking on an exciting career. However, since she had gone to school several states away, and wanted to get a job closer to home, Jackie hadn't yet begun the process of applying for jobs. She was quite unworried though. She knew that she had solid credentials and her parents had agreed to allow her to live at home until she had landed a job, which Jackie expected would take no more than a month or so. Jackie had no idea that her parents had other plans for her. As an only child, they had always thought that she had grown up too fast. Beyond that, though, they had grown increasingly disappointed in her behavior throughout college. Unlike her parents, who were both very successful lawyers, Jackie had no interest in the law. This had been a source of tension with her parents. They were also disappointed with her inability to make lasting friends at college. She had been unable to even tolerate any of her roommates at school. While her parents had been supportive over the phone, it was clear to them that Jackie was the source of conflict in each case and they were unable to gently persuade her that she should change her ways. When Jackie had returned home, they had told her all of this, and concluded that Jackie was essentially an arrogant brat. In fairness to Jackie, this wasn't totally true. Jackie wasn't mean spirited, by any stretch of the imagination. She was difficult to get along with, but part of that was just that she was difficult to communicate with because she was something of a loner as a result of being an only child. She didn't consider herself to be arrogant. Instead, she considered herself to be smart enough that she always knew what was best. Still, Jackie was never allowed a rebuttal to her parents' criticisms. They told her that they wanted the perfect little angel back that they had once had, and that they were going to get it. Within an hour of Jackie's return to her house, she was led up to her old bedroom, which had been thoroughly converted into a nursery in her size. Jackie soon found herself strapped onto the changing table, sobbing and wearing a diaper. Her mother and father explained to her that life would be very different from the one she had left. At its core, she was to live as a baby of approximately one year old, with all the trappings that came with it. Diapers were to be used, baby clothes to be worn and baby food to be eaten, plus all of the other indignities that were to become part of her daily life. Most shocking to Jackie, her mother would be retiring from her job to become a stay-at-home mom to her baby. When she was able to think rationally about it, Jackie had realized how serious her parents were. They had spent a lot of money to acquire all of the custom-made items that Jackie's new life would require. Her mother had left her job as well. While her family could easily afford both of these measures, they indicated that her parents intended to keep her as a baby for an extended period of time. This, as much as the news itself, came to be what bothered her the most. The uncertainty of when, if ever, she would be allowed to grow up made Jackie feel extremely uneasy and made it hard for her to stay positive. She desperately wished to be allowed to grow up one day, but was often afraid that it would never happen. Within the first few days, Jackie began to get the hang of her new life. Two things immediately stuck out at her. The first was that being treated as a baby was extremely humiliating. Feedings, changes, baths, outfits and bedtimes all made her blush furiously and, at first, often reduced her to tears or petulant fits. The second thing that she realized was just how boring being a baby was. Jackie spent hour after hour in her playpen, sometimes without even seeing her mother for more than an hour at a time. She was sometimes allowed to watch a lone episode children's television, but even then the most mature shows she was allowed to watch were taped episodes of Teletubbies, which was infinitely below her years and totally boring to her. When the television was off, only a few dolls and blocks were available to her, none of which really provided her any entertainment, even when her mother took them in her hands and played with them in front of Jackie's face while assigning them annoying, babyish voices. In the beginning, Jackie had fiercely resisted her role as the family baby. This didn't last long, however. Every time that she acted out, her parents found a way to punish her. The punishments were truly unbearable. Her parents never spanked her, except for a light swat on the outside of a diaper to correct the most minor of offenses. In truth, Jackie would probably have preferred to be spanked. Her parents instead gave her punishments designed to increase her boredom. Sometimes she was given extended naps or much earlier bedtimes. Early in her new life, Jackie had once found herself in her crib for the night at three thirty in the afternoon, which meant that she had been forced to lie there for 16 mind-numbing hours. That punishment was even worse then, because Jackie had not yet been able to adjust her sleep schedule and hadn't managed to fall asleep until close to 10 o'clock, more than six hours since she had first been put down for the night. Another hated punishment was a seemingly simple timeout. At first, Jackie had been forced to sit on a low stool during timeouts while facing the corner. However, her parents found that unless they sat there for the duration of her timeout, which for Jackie was normally at least 30 minutes and sometimes much, much longer, Jackie would simply try to get up in an act of further rebellion. They quickly put a stop to this by buying what Jackie considered to be the most horrible invention of all time. It was a baby bouncer that hung from the ceiling, but it was designed for adult-sized babies. During time outs, Jackie now found herself suspended from the ceiling for up to several hours at a time, with literally nothing to do and nowhere to go. Her first trip to the bouncer, which had lasted 90 minutes, left Jackie sobbing for more than an hour and vowing to herself that she would be good from now on. That had not happened, of course, but her obedience had improved significantly from that moment forward. Looking back, it seemed to Jackie that she had settled into her life as a baby with an alarming speed. Within little more than two weeks, she had basically accepted her new life and grown accustomed to it. She realized that much of this owed to the fact that, for the most part, she ran on a simple daily routine of meals, bottle feedings, play time, and bed times, with little that ever interrupted it. This made Jackie somewhat numb to the ordeal that she was going through and sped up the process of accepting it. About the only time Jackie's day ever changed was when she had a “play date.” She had had four thus far, all with the same girl. That girl, Stephanie, was two years older than Jackie, and had been being treated like a baby by her parents for over four years. Jackie could never figure out how her parents had ever discovered such a playmate for her, as she had never met Stephanie and lived almost an hour away from her. Jackie had twice been to Stephanie's house, and twice Stephanie had visited hers'. Each time had been incredibly awkward for the two girls. They were expected to kiss each other fully on the lips as a way of greeting each other, and then Jackie had to endure a round of kisses from Stephanie's nanny (a babysitter only slightly older than the two babies actually were who Stephanie's parents had hired to watch over their oversized bundle of joy while they were at work) while Stephanie was similarly doted on by Jackie's mother. After that, the two were expected to play with each other while sharing a playpen. This often proved to be incredibly frustrating, however, as while it was the rare time that either of them was encouraged to speak (at least while providing voices for their dolls), neither of them could really say anything intelligible from behind their oversized pacifiers, which they were still forced to suck even as they played. The result was that the girls had to endure a few awkward hours of babbling at each other before being fed lunch. After that, they would inevitably find themselves cuddling in a crib where they were to remain absolutely silent and take a nap, each all too aware of the presence of another in a bed that was normally the site of solitary confinement. After nap time, the play date would always end with another round of humiliatingly mushy kisses and then a long trip back home in a tight car seat for whichever girl was visiting on that day. Though Jackie didn't mind the idea of a change in routine in theory, in practice she always found it exhausting and couldn't wait until it was over. Jackie had been absentmindedly reminiscing for over an hour when she was interrupted by the car slowing down and entering into a small roadside picnic area that also included restrooms. She realized that if her parents had talked over the decision in the front seat, she had totally missed it. Glancing at the clock, she realized that it was just past noon, and Jackie surmised that it may be lunchtime. She hadn't really even thought of how that would work. All of Jackie's consternation had been reserved for the specter of a diaper change on the road. Quickly though, she realized that despite her diaper that seemed to be nowhere near the point where she would be changed, this too would be quite an ordeal. Fortunately for Jackie, only a few cars seemed to have chosen this secluded rest stop for their break on the road. Her parents each took a turn visiting the restroom, while the other babbled nonsense to Jackie, asking her if she knew how cute she was and whether she was ready to eat a yummy lunch. Although the answer to the latter question was a resounding “no” in Jackie's head, she soon saw her mother preparing a picnic table on the far end of the rest stop from her vantage point in the car seat. Before long, both parents were out of the car and rummaging in the trunk. After what seemed like a surprisingly long time, Jackie's father opened the back door of the car and unbuckled his oversized toddler. As he slid Jackie out of the seat and moved her towards the door, she began to realize what had taken so long. Jackie was surprised to see an adult-sized stroller waiting for her on the ground. This was another item making its debut on the trip. Before she had even finished processing the device, Jackie was seated inside of it. The canopy top may have protected her from the sun somewhat, but it felt to her like it couldn't have done less to conceal its occupant from any outside gazes. To her relief, none of the few other people seemed to pay any attention to their party at all, and her disgraceful new ride was, at least for now, kept as her little secret. Jackie was pushed over to the secluded picnic table that her mother had chosen, and the stroller was situated so that it was facing the end of one of the benches. Within seconds a totally nondescript bib had been fastened around Jackie's neck, and she realized that she was about to be fed while still in her stroller. “This will be interesting,” thought Jackie, noting that the stroller had her facing upwards in an effort to keep her low to the ground without forcing her to drag her feet. Indeed, it was interesting. In addition to being a cold feed, since her mother was unable to heat up the disgusting blend of beef and vegetables baby food as she normally would have at home, the angle seemed to throw off the coordination of mommy and baby, resulting in an even more messy face than Jackie was accustomed to. Other than that though, the feed was pleasant enough, and Jackie ultimately suffered no more indignity outside than she would have had she been inside, though the worry that she would kept her constantly on edge. Only after she had finished the bottle that her mother held with one hand while eating a sandwich with the other did Jackie's anxiety truly begin to subside. Her parents finished their food, and soon Jackie had been cleaned up and pushed back to the car. After a quick diaper check confirmed that she had a few hours of safety left, Jackie was returned to her car seat and her parents began to reload the car for the next leg of the journey. As the car rejoined the light traffic on the freeway, Jackie was reminded by her mommy that it was nap time and that she should go to sleep. In reality, Jackie needed no reminder. She resented the naps, especially since she also spent about 11 hours in bed each night, but Jackie had also learned to sleep during them. Like a baby, Jackie now truly needed to nap during the day, or else she wouldn't make it all the way through the night. With the relatively happy thoughts of her embarrassment-free lunch still in her head, Jackie quickly drifted into a docile sleep. A little over an hour and a half later, Jackie was lightly stirred by her mother, who had reached an arm back from the back seat. As Jackie groggily rubbed her eyes, her mother said “Wakey-Wakey, beautiful. Mommy doesn't want you to sleep too long and ruin your night time sleep.” Just a moment later, Jackie was passed a bottle to drink. Normally she would have had that bottle in her crib while her mother cuddled her and woke her up, but this was obviously impossible in the car. Instead, Jackie fed herself the dreadful formula and wished there was a way to be able to avoid just such a thing. Traffic seemed to still be moving well enough, and Jackie saw that it was about 2:15 on the car clock. She couldn't figure out where they were based on road signs because of the screen on the window, but Jackie guessed that they must be making good time. Jackie wasn't really sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. It was only a few minutes after her bottle that her father pulled the car off into a rest area. Jackie wasn't totally sure what the reason could be for this stop. When she realized that this was simply a parking area and that there weren't any restrooms here for her parents to use, she was even more confused. Her mother got out of the car and went into the trunk, but was only there for a second. Before Jackie could figure out where she had gone, the door nearest to her seat was opened and her father began to get her out of the car. “What's going on?” thought Jackie, still a little groggy from sleep. This time, as she was helped down, Jackie saw that there was no stroller for her to be placed in, which she considered a mercy, even though the parking area was completely deserted and she was unlikely to be seen by anyone but the motorists passing several hundred feet away on the highway. Just two steps around the car made Jackie forget her sense of comfort, and if it hadn't been for her dad's suddenly tight grip on her hand and her wobbly, unused legs, Jackie might have tried to run back around to the other side of the car. Her mother was standing at a nearby picnic table, and laid out on the table was her changing mat, along with a fresh diaper and all the supplies needed to change Jackie into it. Jackie's dad practically dragged her the remaining few steps to the table, and a quick warning spank was needed before she could be boosted up onto the table. The idea of an outdoor change, even in this relatively anonymous location, had Jackie petrified, and she found herself in tears for the second time that day. Both of her parents were cooing at her, but it was her mother that she heard clearly. “Now, now, baby, its time for our little princess to have her diaper changed. We don't want you to get a leak and ruin your pretty clothes and make your car seat all wet, do we?” Though Jackie was used to being changed, the process was particularly horrible this time. Soon, the snaps on each of her layers of clothing had been unbuckled. With the diaper now on display, Jackie was a wreck, barely even able to see out of her sobbing eyes. When that diaper was opened and Jackie was exposed to the open air, she froze. Her focus was on the road, and the entrance into the parking area. Jackie lost all perspective, and as her mother wiped the excess urine off of her diaper area and dropped the wipes into the used diaper, she was certain that every car on the road could not only see her, but could tell that she was far too old to be in need of a diaper change from her mother on the side of the road. The change itself was actually quite efficient, but to Jackie, it took an eternity. Her mother's thorough powdering was taking forever in her eyes, and even after she was mercifully taped back in to another thick disposable (an experience she never thought she would consider merciful), she wished her mother would hurry up and button her back in to the comparatively less embarrassing baby clothes. Finally, Jackie was boosted up off of the table. Her mother escorted her back to the car, while her father disposed of the sodden diaper and gathered up the supplies and returned them to her diaper bag. Less than ten minutes after they had entered the rest area, they were back on the road. As they re-entered the highway, Jackie felt herself let out a small, involuntary stream of urine, and silently cursed herself for being unable to enjoy the luxury of a dry seat for even a few minutes. The afternoon portion of the ride soon proved to be the most monotonous for Jackie. She would have liked to have had at least a stupid baby toy to play with in the back of the car, but all she could do was stare at the back of her mother's seat, as the screen that shielded her eyes from the sun also served to prevent her from being able to even so much as stare out the window. At this point, Jackie's mind was filled with nothing but dread. She had been to one family reunion several years prior, and if this was to be anything like that experience, she worried about what to expect. Given that they were on their way to Maine, she was almost sure that they would be visiting with her father's side of the family, who almost all hailed from that state. She vividly remembered that, at the last reunion, she had been the youngest person there at age twelve. This owed to the fact that her father was about five years younger than each of his siblings and cousins. All of them had had children a little earlier than her parents had had Jackie, as well, so the result was that all of the other youths at that reunion had been at least in their mid-teens. Jackie wondered if they would all be in attendance now, in their mid-twenties, or if they would be off living lives of their own. She also couldn't help but fear that she would be viciously made fun of by those closest to her own actual age, as they would see her as a weak excuse for an adult who was entirely worthy of their mockery. All of this dread made the time pass very slowly. The two bottles that she was given in quick succession around three o'clock didn't really help time pass any slower, though they did remind Jackie just how much she hated baby formula. She found herself praying for a distraction. Perhaps if Jackie had thought about who might hear those prayers, she would have thought twice about making them. If anybody was watching over her very closely, it seemed to her that they had a sick sense of humor to allow her to be converted so thoroughly into the infantile creature she had become. The distraction she was sent confirmed that the joke really was on her. Only a few minutes after Jackie finished the second of her bottles and once again was commanded to begin sucking on the giant nipple of the pacifier dangling from her shirt, a familiar and dreaded pressure took hold in Jackie's abdomen. Immediately, she knew that she was in deep trouble. “I can't! Not here, in this tiny little car seat! I have to hold it!” she thought. Even as she thought it though, Jackie knew that it was basically no use. She knew that at this point, by the time she knew that she had a problem, she didn't have much time left. Unlike her bladder, Jackie still retained a semblance of control over her bowels. However, had she been allowed to not use her diaper, she imagined that her level of control would be similar to that of a beginning potty-trainer, who needed to be rushed to the bathroom as soon as they asked in order to prevent an accident. In the desperate fight against time, time won. Within about ten minutes of increasingly agonizing pressure, Jackie's will to fight broke. She knew, however, that this would be as difficult of a mess as there was, as she was secured tightly to her seat and had no way to shift so that she could raise a leg. Jackie pushed, and hard. When Jackie let out a rather loud, involuntary grunt, the idle conversation between her parents in the front seat ended abruptly. Fortunately for Jackie, she was so focused that she didn't really notice the small chuckles that her beet red face earned. The floodgates took a few moments to open. They finally did so with a pair of short, noisy farts that Jackie was decidedly not too focused to miss. Her embarrassment continued to grow as the quiet sound of several gushes of a soft, mushy mess slid into her diaper. One more push sent a final wave into the seat of her pants, and Jackie's exhausted body relaxed back, sinking her into her own filth. It was obvious that Jackie's parents were well aware what had happened, but they let the moment breathe for a moment. Finally, her mother asked what might have been the most unnecessary question possible. “Did my baby make a stinky in her diapee? Pee-Whew, I think so! Somebody is a smelly baby!” This was practically a routine when Jackie was discovered to have messed herself, but that didn't make it any easier for Jackie to bear. There was still no end to her embarrassment when she found herself declared a stinky baby while sitting in a diaper full of her own poop. A moment later, her father said, “Can you stand it well enough?” “Yes,” her mother said, “if you can. We only just changed her into this diaper an hour and a half ago, and if she hadn't made a mess she could have lasted until Maine. She can wait a little while anyways.” “Sounds good,” her dad answered. “Great,” Jackie thought. “A poopy diaper for as long as they wish, and then the worst change of my life!” As the poop cooled and began to itch, not to mention smell, Jackie thought about just how much she hated messing her diapers. It had most definitely been the hardest part of her terrible new life to accept. She had resisted all pooping for the first three days of her babyhood, and tried to remove her diaper when she finally did need to give in to the urge. She had been caught, and put into locking plastic pants on that occasion, then been forced to take an extended nap in freshly messed diapers before finally being changed. The experience had taught her that she was best off not trying to avoid using her diaper, because she would only wind up wearing her waste for longer. Still, while Jackie had accepted that she would need to mess eventually, at first she had held out for as long as possible before doing the dirty deed. She only messed a few huge messes the first week or two, as she continued to hold on for as long as she could. Slowly, though, that changed. She had become somewhat accustomed to the messes and the humiliating changes that always followed, and she didn't see the need to strain so heavily to keep her urges held back. Additionally, the consistency of her poop had forced her hand somewhat. Her diet, which consisted of literally nothing that needed to be chewed, turned her mess into a far more liquidy beast than it had been during her adult life. Not only did this make her poop start to smell much more like that of a real baby's than that of an adult, but it also made it even harder to hold on for days at a time. Over time, she returned to the one-mess-a-day pattern that she had normally held during her previous life. But even that didn't hold. In part because Jackie made increasingly less of an effort to hold on when she felt the need, she found that almost as often as not she now found herself in a messy diaper twice a day instead of her usual once. She told herself that this was due to the fact that she was fed more food than she had been eating when she had made her own choices, which had an element of truth to it, but much of it had to do with a steady loss of control, which was a fact she denied to herself. Jackie really, really hated “having stinkies,” as her mother often called a messy diaper. She tried to do it when she was alone in a room as often as possible, because the act of pooping herself in front of others was still too much to bear easily. When her mother did discover a mess in her pants, however, she always seemed to suddenly be quite busy. Even when she had, to her great shame, messed during one of her play dates, she had stayed seated in her smelly prison for over a half an hour, and while it had been a little shorter than the average amount of time that she was left to stew before she was cleaned up, she had been mortified, though later she had still felt superior to Stephanie when she had messed herself during naptime and had stunk up the crib to the point that Jackie could hardly sleep. The mess had long since cooled and become itchy by the time Jackie felt the car once again slowing down and pulling into a highway rest area. She had actually been glad the first time they had passed a rest stop, because she had realized that it was one of the ones that had gas stations and food options and was so crowded that she would have been entirely sure to have been seen. But as other, quieter rest areas had passed without a stop, she had become increasingly despondent. She desperately wanted to be changed before they got to the reunion, but it seemed like it was possible that that luxury was not coming. As they pulled into a parking spot in the mostly empty parking lot, however, the knot in Jackie's stomach simply changed purpose. She was still filled with dread, but now it was because she knew she would be changed from a messy diaper in an at least somewhat public setting. She knew that messy changes were not at all like wet changes. They were slow, owing to the way that feces caked all over her diaper area, and required even more time in the humiliatingly-exposed, legs-up position. When Jackie was pulled out of the car, she looked around for the picnic table she would be led to, but never found it. Instead, she was lead around to the tailgate of the SUV and lifted up, leading to one final, disgusting squishing of her mess around her diaper before she was laid back on the changing mat, which had been placed in a small opening in the trunk just big enough for her upper body to fit in. “Change time, princess!” her father announced, as if it were not the most obvious statement in human history. Her mother did the actual changing. Jackie's diaper was soon opened, and the momentous task of wiping her filthy, smelly anus began. Jackie was unsure whether she felt better or worse being unable to see outside the car past her mother. She knew for sure, though, that her legs and some of her bottom were on display out of the back of the car. That made her uncomfortable for sure, but she could allow herself to think that she may have looked a little more like any other baby from this angle. The wiping finally ended, and after a thorough powdering, another diaper was taped up. For the first time that day, Jackie found herself only wearing a daytime diaper. While it was still quite thick and very noticeable under her clothing, it was not even close to how thick the billowing nighttime diapers were. Jackie felt fortunate to know that the first time she met her family at the reunion her diapers would at the very least not make her bottom look almost twice its normal size. As she got out of the trunk and back to her feet, she realized that, from afar, her change had just been watched by an astonished young couple, perhaps a year or two older than her at most, who appeared to have been hiking in the woods before returning to their car. The male cried out “Cute baby! Isn't she a little big though?!” from across the lot. “We've got our hands full!” her mother responded, as her husband buckled a mortified Jackie back into her car seat. “Big baby, big poopies!” Jackie had perhaps never been more embarrassed in her life. Tears came cascading down her face as her parents disposed of the dirty diaper and got into the car. The tears earned Jackie little more than a shushing and bottle of nasty formula, and Jackie wished for all she was worth that the world would open up and swallow her. “Just another hour and a half until we get there baby!” her father explained, making it clear Jackie was supposed to be excited. Jackie looked at the clock, and saw that it was about 5:15. She still didn't know exactly where they were going, but she could now guess that it was very close to her grandparents house. She remembered that when her family had last held a reunion they had rented out a very large house where everyone had stayed. She guessed that this would be the case this time as well. The imminent arrival would give her a much better idea of what to expect, though, and she was particularly in the dark as to how her status as a baby might impact her trip. The final stretch of the ride actually passed a little faster than the rest of the trip had for Jackie, mostly because she was distracted with her thoughts of her latest diaper change. She could not shake the fact that a couple of her approximate age, and especially a fairly attractive young man, had seen her compliantly lie still while her exposed privates were wiped clean of poop. Thinking about the past made her temporarily forget her dread of the future, and Jackie was surprised that they were so near when they got off the highway an hour later. It was still another twenty minutes before they finally arrived, but by then the dread had set back in for Jackie, and she was officially back to wanting to be anywhere else in the world. “We're here, baby!” her mother explained as she removed Jackie from the car seat and, oddly in Jackie's opinion, set her straight down into her new stroller. “Here” turned out to be a very large, lakeside building that had a massive front yard. The stroller started to make a little more sense when Jackie saw that she would be pushed several hundred feet up the hill from where the car was parked to where the house was actually located. “Now, princess,” her father said, bending down to put his face right in hers, “Daddy knows that this is a very exciting weekend for you, but you need to be on your best behavior for Mommy and Daddy or you will be in very big trouble. Is that understood, little girl?” This was one of the questions that Jackie was trained to answer. “Yeth Daddy, me am gonna be a puhfect angel,” she lisped from behind her pacifier, though the promise was nothing more than what she was required to say. The stroller ride took a minute or two. A few feet before the door, Jackie's grandmother and aunt came out to greet them. “Hi!” the two women shouted in unison. “Hey Mom, hey Sally, it’s great to see you!” her dad answered. Hugs were exchanged, and her mother also shared greetings. For just a moment, Jackie thought that she was going to be ignored, but she was not so lucky. Suddenly, from behind her, Aunt Sally emerged, and then she was not only not being ignored, but the center of attention. “Hellll-o Baby Jackie,” she bellowed, no more than three inches from her face. “It's your Auntie Sally! It's so exciting to see you, cutie-pie! We all love you very much!” Then she plopped a loud, wet kiss on Jackie's face. The exercise was repeated by her grandmother, and then her mother reached around and removed her enormous pacifier. “Give nana and auntie a kiss, baby,” her mother instructed. Jackie, of course, was still strapped into the stroller, so she had to wait for each of the women to come to her. When they did, in turn, Jackie pressed her lips against them, and pushed her tongue out while sort of half-shouting “mmmmmm-aah!” as she had been taught to do when ordered to kiss someone. Both women positively squealed at the kiss. “Oh my goodness!” exclaimed her aunt. “She kisses just like a real baby!” “She is a real baby,” her mother responded, “in every way you can imagine. She's our beautiful little bundle of joy.” “I can think of a few ways I'm different than a real baby,” Jackie thought, but even if she had actually wished to offer that opinion, she wouldn't have been able to, because her mother pushed the pacifier back into her mouth. “Let's head inside,” her father said. “We don't want the baby to catch a cold.” Jackie was pushed the last few steps to the house, and then was unbuckled from the stroller. She was lifted up under the shoulders by her dad, took one step up over the threshold, and then, without needing to be told, immediately dropped to her knees. “That's so adorable! Does she always crawl?” asked her grandmother. “Of course, just like any other baby,” her mother responded. “I love how her cute little diapered butt waddles back and forth when she crawls,” her aunt said. “So cute.” Jackie's face was turning beet red, but since she was facing the floor it wasn't totally clear to the others in the room. She wasn't really sure where she was going, so she slowed herself as she reached the end of the entry hallway. “I'll show you to your room so you can get all settled,” said her grandmother. “That would be great, Helen.” her mother responded. “Do you mind watching the baby for a minute while we bring everything in?” “I'd love to! Feel free to run back out to the car if you need to too. I've got the baby. Don't I Jackie? I think I do. I think I do.” Jackie wished the floor would swallow her, but it of course did not. As everyone else left the room, her grandmother crossed over to the sofa and beckoned her to her. Jackie crawled over to her grandmother. A pat on her knee and a pair of hands under the shoulders told Jackie to climb up onto her grandmother's lap. When she sat there, she realized just how close her face was to her grandmother's. The ridiculousness of the situation was driven home when she saw that she was a head taller than her grandmother when sitting on her lap. Even still, any thought of defiance melted away in shame almost instantly when two fingers went probing into the front of her diaper. “Oops,” announced her grandmother. “Somebody has had a little accident.” Jackie just continued to suck on her pacifier. She hated to admit it, but the pacifier had become a source of comfort for her over her second period as a baby. It allowed her an excuse to say nothing (not that she was really allowed to) and made it possible for her to focus on something other than her moments of most extreme humiliation, even if the coping method was admittedly shameful in itself. Still, in times like these when she had nowhere to hide, it somehow made time move a little faster. She endured many kisses and cheek pinches from her grandmother, but before she knew it her mother came into the room and declared themselves ready to give the baby a nice feed before bathtime and bedtime. After a quick crawl to the kitchen, Jackie stood up and prepared to get into the highchair. Only then did she realize that her parents must have ensured that there was a highchair present for her. The knowledge that even while they were away from home her parents were this concerned about such details made Jackie sick. As she climbed in, another aspect of the highchair struck her. It was meant for real babies! Jackie didn't really realize it at first, but her mother had to sort of push her in in order for her diapered hips to squeeze into the seat. The strap had to be loosened all the way to fit her, and the tray could barely reach the locking mechanism, and even then was making Jackie feel like her stomach was much bigger than it truly was. When she was settled, she realized that her toes were very close to reaching the ground, which was never true in her much larger version of baby furniture at home. The feeding was at once no different than any other and as humiliating as any Jackie had ever experienced. She choked down the usual concoction of atrocious baby foods, had the same amount of it spilled down her face, and got all of the usual comments that her mother always made. It was the peanut gallery that made her so dreadfully uncomfortable. The comments about the faces she made when the food hit her tongue, about how messy of a little girl she was, how adorable she looked and how obedient she was that rang out from her aunt and grandmother were all enough to make it quite clear that this was no normal supper that could have happened at home. All through the bottle feeding that followed, during which both her grandmother and her aunt had the opportunity to hold the drink up while Jackie sat helplessly, her father answered all questions and comments as if he were some sort of tour guide for the dinner. All of his answers, of course, seemed designed to emphasize that Jackie was a baby, and that her actions were just like those of any other baby as well. After the fuss of dinner, Jackie was exceedingly grateful for the relative privacy of bathtime. Only she and her mother retreated into a bathroom near the room her parents would be staying in, though Jackie suspected that this privacy was not due with a desire to provide Jackie with modesty as much as it was because the bathroom hardly had room to lay her down and take off her clothes and wet diaper without any other visitors. The bath moved quickly enough, with her mother doing a thorough but efficient job washing Jackie, just as she did every night. As she began to drain the tub, her mother looked down at Jackie, tweaked her pacifier, and told her “I know it's a few minutes earlier than normal, but as soon as you are dressed and everyone has said goodnight, you are going to go to bed, baby. You've had a long day, and you have another exciting adventure ahead of you tomorrow.” If she had expected that Jackie would be upset, Jackie couldn't really understand why. She didn't really know what time it was, but guessed it was really only a few minutes early. Besides, Jackie was indeed emotionally spent and wouldn't mind being able to get away from all of the attention she was facing by retreating to bed. She had just been glad for the second bath that had earlier apparently been in doubt. She was helped out of the tub and onto the changing mat. After being quickly taped into yet another nighttime diaper, the fourth she had worn at some point that day, she was told to get up. Her mother led her out into the hall. To her horror, instead of being lead into whatever room would be serving as her nursery, she was lead back into the kitchen still as naked as the day she was born with the exception of her diaper, although she was certainly a little more self conscious of her breasts than she had been more than two decades earlier during her true infancy. “The pizza is almost here, honey,” her father said. “Has baby Jackie come to say goodnight?” “Yes she has,” her mother answered. “Get up on just your knees, baby. Everyone is going to give you a kiss, and then I'm going to get you ready for beddy-byes.” Reluctantly, Jackie did as she was told. On all fours, at least her boobs had been somewhat concealed. Kneeling like this made them totally exposed, although if anyone besides her noticed in the slightest they did a convincing job hiding it. Soon she was back on her hands and crawling back down the hall once more, having been kissed condescendingly on the top of the head and told that she should rest up for what promised to be an exciting day to come. “Exciting for everyone except me,” Jackie had thought, but she certainly kept that thought to herself. Jackie was a little surprised to be led into her parents' room. She was never allowed into her parents' room at home, and was told that she could only go into rooms that were safe for little girls, which her parents' room apparently was not somehow. She assumed this exception must be because her suitcase was in the room, but when she got in there another surprise awaited. Sitting at the foot of the bed was a small, baby sized portable playpen/crib that Jackie recognized acted as something of a traveling crib for infants. To her mind, it was impossibly small, but she immediately had no doubt where she would be spending the night. She was half lifted, half dragged onto the bed by her mother. There she had a footed sleeper, which seemed too warm to Jackie, put on her. It was quickly followed by what she knew would be the last of her daily bottles of the sickly baby formula, in case there wasn't enough that would already be finding its way into her diaper over the course of the night. After the bottle, it was down from the bed directly into the “safe bed” as her mother decided to call it, as if Jackie needed the clarification between the two to be made. The portable crib was just as tiny as it looked. From the slight wobble it made when she entered it, Jackie could tell it was on wheels. Jackie had no chance of getting comfortable. She lied on her stomach, which was how she was always told to lie, ostensibly so that she wouldn't spit up in her mouth and choke, like other small babies might. Given that this wouldn't be an issue with Jackie, it was just another way to make her seem like a baby. Tonight, with only about three and a half feet of length in her crib instead of the normal six, she had it even worse. With her head all the way at the top of the pillow, she still had to bow her knees all the way out to the side of the crib in order to fit lengthwise, and she was thankful for the soft sides of the crib for a little extra leeway. This position didn't last however. Her mother couldn't get her swaddled in her enormous baby blanket the way she normally did, so she commanded that Jackie get onto her side and into a rather tight fetal position. From there, she was able to provide her normal wrapping job on Jackie. As usual, it was uncomfortably tight. Jackie spent all of her nights essentially unable to move. It was normally a good deal looser by morning, but Jackie was, and no doubt on purpose, essentially unable to move before she fell asleep each night. Tonight, she could tell, would be especially uncomfortable. The position was worsened by the fact that the sleeper was too warm and, combined with the blanket, Jackie figured to be even warmer than she normally was during sleep, which she already considered to be too hot. “Nighty-night, baby Jackie,” her mother said, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “Mommy and Daddy will be in in a little while to go to bed too, but we will do our best not to wake up our little sleepyhead. Sweet dreams!” Jackie fell asleep quickly, but her dreams were not exactly sweet. She dreamed that she was an adult again, wandering around the reunion as any other family member would. At first, this made it a good dream. But, as she was interacting with cousins, aunts and uncles, she quite suddenly became the focus of attention. Her dream-self looked down and was greeted with the sight of a growing wet spot on the front of her stylish, white shorts. Quickly, the looks turned to taunts and she was told to go find her mommy and called a baby. Jackie awoke with a start. The warmth in her damp diaper told her that the accident in her dream might not have actually been fiction. She was hot, cramped, and unable to move, just as she had been when she had fallen asleep. Jackie knew it was going to be a few moments before she could get back to sleep. The dream had rattled her a bit. It seemed even her subconscious didn't think she could handle being an adult. If she couldn't convince herself, she mused, how could she ever convince her parents that she was ready to be a big girl again? Jackie couldn't tell what time it was, but she sensed that it must be sometime in the dead of night, based upon the total lack of light and the rhythmic breathing she could hear coming from the bed above her. The room was much darker than she was used to, as her nursery at home contained a small nightlight. At first that had driven her crazy, as she didn't really like light while she slept, and she certainly didn't appreciate being told that it was there so she wouldn't be afraid of the dark, but she was now used to it, and she was somewhat surprised by her eyes inability to adjust. Ultimately, both the nightmare and the discomforting lack of light were no match for Jackie's tiredness, and the next thing that she knew she was being woken up to the sound of her mother's morning cooing. She began to unwrap Jackie from the tight blanket as Jackie muttered out her groggy “Good morning, Mommy,” which came as a great relief for Jackie. Once she was freed from the blanket, she was boosted up and onto the bed. Jackie felt tremendously sweaty. As she stretched her legs out, she felt very stiff as well, no doubt a result of her tight sleeping quarters. Jackie had little time to get comfortable, as her mother slid her right back down onto the floor, and in one motion she found herself on all fours. In no time, she was crawling out into the hallway behind her mother. Entering the kitchen, Jackie was greeted with the hellos of her father, aunt and grandmother. She lisped out “hewwo ewybawdy” from behind her pacifier in response, which seemed to to satisfy everyone. Soon Jackie was lifted up into the highchair and the tray was stuffed into the locking mechanism tight against Jackie's chest. The microwave was soon at work heating her oatmeal. Her aunt brought over a bib, and after a quick kiss on the top of the head, moved around Jackie's back and fastened it around her neck. Her aunt crossed the kitchen and removed the oatmeal from the microwave. She grabbed Jackie's baby spoon and moved back over to the highchair. Jackie quickly realized that it wouldn't be her mother who would be feeding her this morning. “Open up for the airplane!” her aunt commanded, which Jackie was already obediently doing. The feeding was really quite like normal. Her aunt made sure she ate it all, except for the portion that she made sure wound up on Jackie's face and bib. She kept the food coming at a relatively quick rate, and continued to keep up a constant chatter of coos about Jackie's status as a baby. Despite all of the ways that the feeding was similar to what it would have been like had it been her mother, the fact that it was not kept Jackie squirming with humiliation throughout the ordeal. Finally, she reached the end of the bowl of mush. Two bottles were quickly brought over, and Jackie got another kiss on the forehead from her aunt as she tipped back her neck and pushed the nipple into her still-messy mouth. As Jackie began to suck, her father made the announcement she had been dreading. “Looks like Bill and Sarah are here!” he said. Bill was his brother, making him Jackie's uncle and his wife Sarah her aunt. Jackie had always particularly liked Aunt Sarah, and really didn't want to be seen by her like this. Her instincts told her to try to wriggle away from the bottle, even though she was strapped in the highchair and didn't really have anywhere to go, but her aunt was ready for her anyway. She held the bottle tight and put her spare hand on the back of Jackie's head, keeping her in the humiliating suckling position, and quietly said “Don't worry baby, you just drink your milk. Uncle Bill and Auntie Sarah will be here in a minute and you can see them then.” Trapped, Jackie did as she was told. The rest of the family started to move outside to greet her aunt and uncle. Jackie was just starting her second bottle when everybody came in. “Oh there she is!” her aunt exclaimed. “You're so cute! I'm your Auntie Sarah, Baby!” Sarah planted a kiss on Jackie's head, and Jackie wanted to melt at the way her aunt acted as if she was a newborn that she was meeting for the first time. It only got worse when Sarah's next comment, which was directed at her mother and seemed to assume that Jackie was too little to understand, reminded her that her face was still a mess from her oatmeal. With little other choice, Jackie, slurped down the rest of her formula. The commotion meant that it was actually another minute or two after she finished before her Aunt Sally realized that she had finished. She set the bottle on the tray of the highchair and used the clean spots of Jackie's bib to wipe the loose oatmeal off of Jackie's face. She removed the bib and brought it, along with the dishes, over to the sink. Her mother took over, using a baby wipe to thoroughly clean the stickiness off of her face and then removed the tray from the chair. She unbuckled her daughter and helped her down to the floor. As Jackie dropped to her knees, her mother told her “I have the most wonderful new dress for you to wear today for when you meet them! Let's go get you out of your diapee and make you look like a pretty little angel!” “Perfect,” thought Jackie. “I can't wait to look like an angel when I meet everyone.” She didn't say that out loud, of course, as she wasn't expected to say anything and certainly wasn't allowed to let fly with such sarcasm. Instead she obediently began crawling down the hall and back to the room she had shared with her parents the night before. Once she reached the room, her mother motioned for her to move towards the bed, giving her a boost when she got there to help her up. Jackie lied there while her mother rustled in a bag below the bed. She soon returned to view, and Jackie saw that she had in her hands wipes, powder, a diaper, and a changing pad. She put the changing pad and supplies down next to Jackie and helped her sit back up on the bed. Her mother took off her footed sleeper and set it aside, leaving Jackie in just her diaper as she was guided onto the changing pad. It wasn't long before the diaper was gone as well, and Jackie was soon being wiped and powdered by her mother, who then expertly diapered her once more before returning to the suitcase below the bed. Jackie scarcely had time to reflect on how she was simply lying on the bed and waiting to be humiliatingly dressed for her humiliating day before her mother returned, holding an armful of clothes that Jackie knew were destined to wind up on her. The clothes were put down above her head so she couldn't see them, and she had to wait for them to be put on to catch a glimpse. “You're going to look so adorable, little one!” her mother commented as she brought the first item to the foot of the bed. It was a simple pair of white tights, which were quickly slid up Jackie's legs and stretched over her diaper. Next came a pair of frilly panties that went over the tights and settled over the diaper. The panties themselves were white, but both the front and back featured layers of blue, lacy frills that rendered most of the white invisible. The tights were followed with the main attraction: a blue dress that clearly had been made to match the panties. Her mother sat her up, and the dress was pulled down over Jackie's head, and she had an opportunity to take in the dress for the first time. It had white shoulder panels that gathered to an elastic only a few inches into the sleeve, creating a distinct, babyish puff. It hugged her upper torso somewhat tightly, but fell away off her chest in baby-doll style. But, Jackie noticed, it didn't fall far. Sitting still and straight upright, it still barely came to her waistline. Jackie was sure that all of the frills on her panties would be on display even when she was at her most modest, and knew that even those frills would do nothing to hide the bulge of the thirsty diaper that was concealed underneath them. Jackie could feel her mother pull her hair into a ponytail behind her, which was surprising, given that she normally found herself wearing pigtails to accentuate her childish status. But before Jackie had had much time to wonder what the ponytail meant, she got her answer. She felt something pulled over her head, and then her mother was tying a bow underneath her chin. Jackie could see above her a blue brim turning into white lace, and knew she had just been tied into an oversized bonnet that not only made her look even more ridiculous than she already did, but also served to limit her peripheral vision somewhat and make her feel even more useless than usual. Still, her outfit wasn't quite complete. Her mother added a pair of frilly socks that went over her tights and came up to her ankles, and added a pair of black Mary Jane shoes that fastened with a buckle. “You look so precious!” her mother exclaimed. Jackie thought she probably looked stupid, but kept that opinion to herself. “Oh, one more thing.” her mother added. She rustled around in the bag on the floor for another second, and returned with a blue pacifier, which she quickly swapped with the pink one that Jackie normally sucked. It was identical to the other except for color, but the coordination was just another level of humiliation for Jackie. “Perfect!” her mother almost shouted. “Let's go out and show everyone how pretty you look!” Jackie was led out into the kitchen again, where her family did indeed find her to be just as cute as her mother. The compliments poured in from all over, but Jackie didn't find any of them particularly flattering. All of them commented on how little she looked, and many also made note of just how much of her diapers could be seen. The limited vision that she had because of the bonnet helped Jackie to keep her eyes focused squarely on the floor that she was crouched upon. Mercifully, she wasn't forced to remain at everyone's feet in the kitchen for too long. After a minute or two, her father came into the kitchen, although Jackie hadn't even noticed that he hadn't been there until she saw him returning. He motioned to her, and said “I put your playpen out in the living room. Why don't you come play with your toys.” She crawled after him. She wasn't really sure where the living room was, but she was sure that she didn't care, because it couldn't be worse than the kitchen had been for her. She turned down a different hallway in the large house and came out into what was a quite large room. It had several open doorways that led to bedrooms, and also had a sliding door leading to a large deck and the backyard. Inside the room was an enormous couch that looked like it could seat a dozen people. Sure enough, her father had set up her playpen on the side of the couch. She crawled over to it, and was helped to her feet by her father. He put his hand on her diapered bottom and boosted her up and over the railing and into the playpen. Inside the playpen, Jackie found three stuffed cloth blocks, a rattle, and a doll in place of the blanket and pillow that had been in there when it had served as her crib the night before. Her father bent over and kissed Jackie on her head. He then demonstratively turned on a baby monitor, reminding Jackie to be a good baby and assuring her that they would bring everyone in to meet her when they arrived for the reunion. Jackie had hoped that they might somehow forget, but had already guessed that she would not be so lucky. After her father left, Jackie looked for a way to entertain herself. These toys were the same ones that she often found herself with for hours at a time at home. She had decidedly not yet found a way to entertain herself with them, however. The toys were simply not entertaining for someone of her maturity, no matter how much she sought that entertainment. She still made sure to always have a toy in her hands when she was told to play. If she was ever found without one, her mother invariably decided that Jackie must want to do something other than play. At home, this meant that she would either be put in her bouncer, put down in her crib for an extended or extra nap, or forced to play some sort of horribly embarrassing baby game like peek-a-boo or horsey rides with her mother for an extended period of time. Jackie had decided that each of these options was either more boring or more embarrassing than playing with the mind numbing toys in her playpen, so she was always careful to keep up her activity rate. Right now she found herself shaking her rattle a little bit, until she remembered that that would be heard by everyone in the kitchen over the baby monitor and decided that instead she would play with her doll. Her solitary confinement ended before she had completely grown bored of the moment. She was moving the doll across her face when her father came back into the room with a pair of relatives she didn't remember having ever met. Apparently they were his cousin, Cindy, and her husband, Harry. It was unclear if she had met them at the last reunion, because she was introduced to them as if she were a baby that had not even been alive at the time of the last reunion. Like everyone else, Cindy and Harry cooed over Jackie as if she were any other little baby. In fact, Jackie was somewhat curious how not even one family member had seemed surprised to be introduced to a baby who was clearly in her twenties. Everyone seemed to simply take her babyhood in stride and act as if it was totally normal to see babies that were over 5 feet tall and weighed comfortably more than 120 pounds. Soon Cindy and Harry moved on, and Jackie was once again left alone with her toys in the living room. The interruptions began to come much more quickly, though, and Jackie realized that the majority of the relatives that were coming must be starting to arrive. Eventually, her mother came in with a few other women who were at the party. She was carrying a pair of bottles and a bib. “Baby must be hungry! We've come to feed you!” she said. She quickly helped Jackie out of the crib, guided her the one step to the couch, and sat her down across her lap. She was quickly fitted with a bib, and another round of cooing ensued as the bottle of sickly formula was pushed between Jackie's lips. The women eventually started up more normal conversations, and for a moment Jackie faded out of the spotlight as she sucked down her morning snack. However, that peace ended rather quickly when another set of new guests came in to meet the “baby.” Immediately, Jackie could tell this experience would be different. She recognized two of the people who walked into the room. One was her cousin, Melissa, who was Sarah's daughter, and the other was Michael, who had been her fiancee when they'd last seen each other. But Jackie knew that her cousin, who was three years older than her, had since gotten married to Michael, and so they were now husband and wife. What she hadn't realized, however, was that the young couple had had a baby. Even as she was still being fed, Jackie was introduced to baby Kendra. Kendra, it turned out, was 13 months old. She was being carried now, but her mother bragged that she was now quite an accomplished walker. As Jackie gazed at her, she came to an awful realization. She was wearing the same exact outfit as Kendra! It was too much for her, and she began to quietly sob when her aunt Sarah, Kendra's grandmother, started cooing at how adorable it was that the girls were dressed as twins, which Jackie could tell must have been coordinated. In all of the months since she had been forced back into infancy, she had never felt more like a baby than she did at this moment. The comments did not end as quickly as they had earlier, and Jackie was still feeling like her embarrassment was the center of attention when she finished her second bottle. Her mother made a big show of checking her diaper, declaring her wet but not yet in need of a change, and finally moved her back into the playpen. The party was gradually moving away from the kitchen and out towards the living room, so Jackie was not granted her wish to be left alone. After a few minutes sitting in the playpen absentmindedly holding her doll, Jackie's plight was once again called into focus when Melissa said to Jackie's mother “Would you mind if I let Kendra play with Jackie for a little while? She's getting heavy and I keep seeing her looking over Jackie's way.” “Of course not!” her mother said. “I'm sure Jackie would love to play with Kendra.” Kendra was quickly lowered into the playpen next to Jackie, though there wasn't that much room given that the enclosure was normally meant for one actual baby, and it instead now housed a normal baby and an adult-sized one. The two looked at each other, with Kendra seeming to spend extra time trying to determine what to make of the big girl who looked so much like her. “Can you say hi, Kendra?” Melissa asked. Apparently saying hi for Kendra was a simple wave, which elicited a round of awws from the assembled crowd. Jackie's mother then repeated the question, asking “Can you wave hi back, Jackie?” That prompted Jackie to give back a similarly shy wave, which elicited another round of awws and earned her a “Good girl” from her mother. Melissa added several toys to the playpen, a couple of which Kendra quickly moved to grab. Jackie couldn't help but notice that the smaller child's toys were actually much more complex than the ones that she was normally given to play with. The girls didn't really play with each other as much as they played in the same space, or, even more accurately, Kendra played and Jackie sat miserably with a toy in her hand in the same space. Kendra could not talk or really communicate, and Jackie was not really allowed to, and wouldn't have wanted to either. They were in the playpen for well over an hour when the monotony was broken up when Kendra began to cry quite suddenly. Jackie was surprised, as she didn't really know what had happened. Melissa, however, seemed to have a better idea. She quickly came over and immediately checked her daughter's diaper, and determined that her wetness was the reason for the fussing. She pulled Kendra out of the playpen and took her into a bedroom for a change. Jackie wished that all she had to do to get out of a wet diaper was make her mother aware, as her cold, wet loins were starting to get uncomfortable, but she also felt like now was not a time when she needed people thinking about the state of her diapers any more than they might already be. Jackie feared that she was about to be subjected to a diaper check when her mother walked over to the playpen just after Melissa and Kendra had left. However, her mother instead announced “Lunch time for babykins!” She helped Jackie out of the playpen. Now the subject of several gazes in the crowded living room, Jackie dropped to her knees and crawled after her mother into the kitchen. The kitchen still had a sizable crowd, many of whom were munching on tasty looking appetizers. Jackie, however, was led straight to the highchair in the corner of the room, and boosted up into it. Her mother quickly strapped her into the extremely small article of children's furniture and put the tray onto the front. She began heating a few jars of baby food in the microwave. While it was heating, she brought over a bib. This one was yellow, and across the front it read “Mommy's Little Stinker,” which was one of Jackie's least favorite bibs. Soon the food was ready. It came over steaming in a plastic bowl, and as usual, the mush looked and smelled terribly unappetizing. A small crowd formed to watch the feeding. There were many comments about how babyish Jackie looked and how well behaved she was, a few chuckles at the face she made when the disgusting food first hit her tongue. As usual, her face ended up quite messy. Just as she was finishing, Kendra waddled into the room, which her mother following closely behind her and holding her hand. “Uh-oh,” said Jackie's mother. “Looks like somebody needs your seat, Baby Jackie. Let's get you down, we'll give you some milk in the other room.” Her mouth was quickly wiped, but the humiliating and messy bib stayed around her neck. She quickly got down on her knees when the tray was removed, and within seconds she had essentially swapped places with the tot, with the only difference being that she had to crawl where Kendra had walked. She began crawling out to the living room, with her mother following with a pair of bottles in her hands. She was boosted back onto the couch, and endured another round of sickly sweet formula. By the time she finished the second bottle, Kendra was coming back into the room. Jackie noted that her feeding had taken much less time than her own, but realized quickly that she probably ate a lot more than her much smaller counterpart had. “Should we set up both playpens in the other room for naptime?” Melissa asked. “I think that would be great. Is it all ready to be used as a nursery?” Jackie's mother answered. “I think so,” said Melissa. “It's got good shades, and nothing in there but the babies' things. Should be a perfect room for them for tonight too.” Jackie hated being talked about as one of the babies by her cousin. It was impossible to ignore that they were quite close to each other in age, and had socialized as equals the last time that they had seen each other. Having her now treat her as an equal to her baby daughter was really difficult for Jackie. Her mother instructed her to follow Melissa and Kendra into the room while she pushed the playpen that was into the living room into the bedroom behind the rest of the group. Once inside, the toys were taken out of the playpen and placed on the full sized bed that would not be used. While Melissa got Kendra into her own portable playpen, Jackie's mother checked her diaper. She decided that while she was definitely wet, she'd be able to make it through naptime without any leaks. She said to Jackie, “I don't want you to ruin your dress, so I'm going to take it off for naptime, ok baby?” Jackie, of course, didn't have a choice, but sat still as her mother took off her dress and her little shoes. She felt ridiculous in her remaining ensemble of a bonnet, tights, ruffled panties, and ankle socks. She was also very self conscious of her breasts, which were on display in front of her cousin. That fear was barely founded, however, as she was soon being wrapped tightly into her blanket in the playpen, essentially trapping her again but once more providing her with some modesty as well. As the two women worked to put their babies down for their naps, they began to talk about the difficulties of their babies, with Jackie's mother hinting at some of the ways in which Jackie's size made her unique. Eventually she confessed to Melissa, “Actually, I'm quite glad that Jackie is going to be in here with Kendra tonight. She slept in our room last night, and it stopped my husband and I from being able to do anything at all. It's not that we couldn't, I guess, because she is just a baby and she wouldn't understand, but we didn't want to wake her up even though we wanted to have some fun because we might have never been able to get her back to sleep.” “I didn't need to hear that about my aunt and uncle, but I know what you mean,” Melissa responded with a laugh. “Michael and I were so glad when Melissa started to be able to sleep in her own room so that we could get back to having our fun. Every time we had tried before, we had always woken her up and it was a nightmare. Plus it was a total mood killer!” Jackie was mortified. If Melissa hadn't wanted to here about her aunt and uncle's sex life, Jackie was even less interested in hearing about it, given that they were her parents. Beyond that, her mother's words represented yet another new way that she was being called a baby. Her mother had implied that she could be in the room while other people were having sex and she wouldn't even be mature enough to understand the adult action that was going on. One of the things that Jackie missed most about her maturity was the opportunity to have at least a bit of a sex life. When she had been an adult, she hadn't really had a tremendous amount of success with men, but she had recently had her first serious boyfriend. She hadn't “gone all the way,” but she had had her first sexual experiences with a man, and had hoped that she would soon be taking the final step when he had decided that they should break off their relationship. Rather than leave her with a sour taste, the relationship had served to awaken Jackie to her sexuality. She had become increasingly interested in finding another man, and in the meantime had even ventured online to find herself a few toys to explore herself with on her own. That awakening had abruptly ended when her parents had changed her into a baby. While her desires hadn't entirely subsided, her ability had. Jackie was never alone in a position to pleasure herself, as the only times that she was out of sight and behind a closed door were when she was tightly wrapped up in her crib for a nap or for the night. Even if she had been sure that she could get enough flexibility, she was stopped by the fact that she was constantly on the baby monitor. While she could perhaps stay somewhat quiet, she doubted that a careful listener wouldn't know what was happening. Furthermore, even without those obstacles, Jackie had another issue to contend with. She simply had no desire to put her hands into her diapers. They were almost always wet, and there was really little that made her feel less sexy than the moments when she realized that her sex was encased with a used diaper. All of her sexual frustration had meant that she had now gone months without achieving anything close to an orgasm, a fact which often had her somewhat depressed when she thought about it. Now, the dismissal of her as someone capable of any sort of sexuality seemed to hit her especially hard, in part because she knew that it was functionally closer to true than she wished to admit. It was just a moment more before Jackie was kissed on the head by her mother. “Sleep well, baby girl,” she said. “I'll come get you when it is time to get up from your nap.” Jackie was then surprised when Melissa bent down and gave her a kiss as well. She made sure to flick on the nightlight on her way out, and shut the door, leaving Jackie to slowly drift off to her nap. She was awoken by the sound of Melissa's voice, who was softly saying to her mother “Wow, Kendra is still asleep. She must have been worn out by the excitement. Normally she only naps for an hour or so. I guess I should get her up so that we don't ruin her night's sleep.” “Looks like my sleepyhead is already waking up.” her mother replied. “Are you ready to go back to the party?” she asked, turning her attention to her daughter. “I think you probably need a diaper change before we do that though.” Jackie might have argued that she could have used a change hours ago, but at the same time she was pretty hesitant to be changed in front of her cousin. She wasn't going to have a say in that though. Her mother was already laying out the changing mat on the carpet next to the playpen that Jackie was still crammed into. Kendra had been stirred and Melissa decided that she would need to change her daughter as well, so she began to set up another changing mat next to the one that Jackie's mother had laid down. In the meantime, Jackie had been unwrapped from the tight blankets she had slept in, and her mother got her out of the playpen. She quickly laid down on her back, on the mat. Her mother took down her frilly panties and then worked her tights down off of her legs. Jackie was once again conscious of the fact that she now was on the floor in nothing but a diaper, an embarrassing fact that was compounded when Melissa approached and put her baby down next to Jackie. Just then, her mother opened up Jackie's diaper, leaving her hairless privates and the soaked, yellow inside of her infantile underwear on full display. Her mother was significantly less worried about her nakedness than she was, and, in fact, Melissa seemed to take it in stride as well, simply attending to Kendra's diaper. Jackie was glad of that, but once again embarrassed that she was being treated as if her babyhood was no different than Kendra's was. She laid with her legs up in the air as her mother carefully wiped the urine off of her privates and bottom, and while her legs were up over her mother's head while Kendra's were only at chest height, there was otherwise no difference in their positions and what was happening to them. Eventually the wiping was finished and a new diaper was taped on to replace the old one, which was good because before her tights had even been pulled all the way up her legs she felt a small, warm spurt dribble into the thirsty padding between her legs, reminding Jackie of just how necessary diapers had become for her. Within a few moments Jackie was back to wearing the ridiculously babyish outfit that she had been wearing all day and was sitting between her mother's legs, preparing to be fed the bottle of formula that she had brought into the room with her when she came to wake her up the girls. Melissa began to move one of the playpens into the living room while carrying Kendra out, leaving the room with just Jackie and her mother. In this position, Jackie was just a little shorter than her mother, who pushed the bottle into her mouth and tilted her head back. The position was strange for Jackie, as her head was essentially cradled between her mother's breasts, and she was forced to look up at her mother, who was looking back down at her. Her mother began to coo, saying virtually nothing meaningful, but all the while making Jackie feel as babyish as possible. Finally, the bottle was done and she was released from the strange hold that her mother had kept her pinned in. Without needing to say a word, her mother got up and began to walk out of the room, knowing that Jackie would follow her on her hands and knees. Jackie was surprised to find the living room deserted when they got there, but her mother didn't miss a beat, leading her straight outside and onto the sizable back porch. There was a game of wiffleball in progress and many other family members were chatting over drinks or sitting on some of the several pieces of furniture that were around the lawn and on the porch. On the corner of the deck, positioned in the shadows cast by the house, was the playpen that Melissa had removed from the makeshift nursery, and Jackie saw that Kendra was in there, engrossed in her toys once again. She was led in that direction herself, and within a few seconds had been helped over the railing and was sitting on her diapered behind in the playpen next to what she was pretty sure was her cousin once removed. The boredom resumed almost immediately. She picked up a stray block that was next to her and simply held it, not really bothering to pretend to be amused. There were a few adults seated a few feet away, including her mother and Melissa, but their conversation was far from noteworthy. Jackie watched Kendra, who was intently playing with two dolls. Given that Kendra couldn't talk, it was hard to guess what they were supposed to be doing, even though she was babbling along in gibberish the whole while. A few times she got bored of the dolls, one time hitting Jackie as she threw one away, but otherwise she didn't interact with Jackie at all. Jackie's boredom was complete, and perhaps was made even worse by the presence of others in the area, as she wouldn't allow herself to play with any dolls in front of them, which she sometimes did at home to pass the time, making up stories that were usually about herself breaking out of the terrible rut that she was currently in and returning to a successful adulthood. After what seemed like an eternity but in reality was only about two hours, Jackie's mother got up and said, “I should probably go warm up Jackie's bottles for her afternoon snack. Be right back.” Before she could get more than a step though, Melissa stopped her. “Hang on a second. I'll come with you. I've got to get a bottle for Kendra, and I think I have a proposal that might make both of our lives a little bit easier.” “Sounds good,” her mother replied. “Be a good girl and play nicely with Kendra, Jackie. Mommy will be right back. Remember, listen to anything the grown-ups tell you.” Jackie went back to faking playing for the next several minutes, glad that the monotonous block of playtime would be interrupted with a bottle feeding. While that was sure to be embarrassing, she’d already been publicly fed earlier, and at least this would be something new to do. Plus, it would take up thirty minutes. She figured it was probably around 3:30, so with that half an hour, she was probably only about an hour and a half of playtime from dinner. Normally she would never look forward to that, but today that would mean bath time would be on the horizon before finally, mercifully, bed time would mean that the day was over for her and with it the vast majority of the reunion, provided that everyone left on Sunday morning like they had the last time. Her mother led her niece back out onto the porch. Curiously, Jackie noted, her mother only had one bottle in her hand, but she was sure it was just that Melissa had grabbed two on the way out the door. Her mother walked over to the playpen and bent down, putting her face right into Jackie's. “I am going to feed little Kendra while Auntie Melissa feeds you, ok little one?” she cooed. More quietly, she continued, “If you so much as fuss one bit for Auntie you are going to spend all day in timeout in the bouncer on Monday, understood?” Jackie couldn't imagine what that was all about, but she nodded anyways, making sure that her earnestness showed in her eyes, lest her mother think that she hadn't come up with a threat that got Jackie's undivided attention. She gently picked up Kendra and carried her over to the seat she had been sitting at before she got up. As Jackie watched, she felt Melissa's hands behind her shoulder blades, helping to boost her up and guiding her over the railing onto the porch. Melissa grabbed her hand, a signal to stay standing, and pulled her the few steps over to a large, padded rocking chair for two that hung down off a metal frame. Jackie wasn't looking forward to being fed by her cousin, but would have complied even without her mother's bizarre threat of relatively harsh punishment. Melissa sat down and scooted over to one side of the chair, still holding Jackie's hand as she made herself comfortable. She then patted right next to her legs, and pulled Jackie so that her diaper was positioned just next to her legs. Knowing the drill, Jackie brought her legs up onto the vacant side of the chair, curling them up so that they fit, and placed her torso on Melissa's body. Melissa fastened a bib around Jackie's neck, which was unusual for a bottle feeding, but explained, “We don't want any dribbles on your gorgeous new dress.” Melissa pulled her head closer to Jackie's, but started talking more loudly. “This used to be Kendra's favorite, but now she only seems to like it at night. My body is still really used to it though, and this will be better for you and easier for me than having to pump it out and store it.” Jackie was now starting to get alarmed. Was Melissa talking about what she seemed to be? Panicking, she began to desperately look around for the bottles she surely would be fed. She couldn't find any. She gasped as she saw that Melissa was undoing the buttons on her shirt, confirming that Jackie would not be getting the mundane bottle feeding she had been looking forward to. Her pacifier dropped from her gaping mouth, and she involuntarily let out a small “no, please,” which she didn't even lisp, a mistake she hadn't made since the first week of her second childhood. Immediately, her mother snapped “Jackie Marie! You just earned yourself a day of punishment on Monday and a timeout when you are done being fed! If I hear one more word out of you, it will be a week of punishment, and that will only be the beginning! Say you're sorry to Auntie Melissa and drink up like a good little girl this instant!” Jackie was already sobbing a little, and the snaps had brought some attention beyond the small circle of onlookers in that corner of the deck. Suddenly a large portion of the party seemed aware that the giant baby was in trouble and about to be breastfed. Jackie wanted to run away, but the thought of a week in the bouncer was unbearably awful, and so, crying harder all the while, she meekly lisped “Me sowwy Auntie Mewissa, me was bad gurl.” Melissa gave her a kiss on the top of the head, and then placed one hand behind Jackie's head, with the other on her breast. Jackie wanted nothing in the world less than to drink milk from her cousin's teat, but wasn't foolish enough to think there was any avoiding it anymore. She opened her mouth and, crying even harder now, put her lips around the nipple. “Shh shh shh, that's a good baby. Have some nice milkies and you'll feel all better,” Melissa whispered. Jackie sucked, but could immediately tell that this would be more difficult than a bottle. The nipple was slightly smaller, meaning she needed to use her tongue to help her to latch on properly. Finally, the first wave of milk came, which was perhaps the worst part of the whole experience for Jackie. Mentally, there was no suggesting that she was pretending anymore. Milk was flowing directly from her only slightly older cousin's breast into her mouth, and Jackie was dutifully swallowing it while laying across her lap in what by now was a quite sodden diaper. Even in Jackie's mind, there was no way around the idea that she was now nothing more than an oversized infant who had no other role in the world than to be taken care of. Thinking about it made her cry even more. Slowly, Jackie suckled her way through her humiliating breastfeeding. The milk came out much slower than it came out of bottles, and the result was that just the first breast took Jackie nearly 20 minutes to drain. The milk was far more watery than the sickly formula that she normally drank, and some of it did indeed drip down onto the bib she was wearing. When she finished, Melissa moved quickly to make the other breast available, and Jackie once again had to endure the humiliating process of suckling her cousin's nipple until it ran dry. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she finished. Seemingly just to add another level of humiliation, Melissa pulled Jackie up so that her head rested on her shoulder and patted her back until Jackie let out a loud burp, which she had to admit did make her stomach feel better, even though she hadn't felt particularly poorly at the start. After she burped, her mother came over and addressed her. “See. That wasn't so bad, was it? You could have made it a lot easier for yourself by just being a good girl.” Jackie thought that her mother's comments made it pretty obvious that she had never been breastfed after earning a bachelor's degree, but left that thought safely within the confines of her own head. Instead, she simply opened her mouth as her mother reinserted her pacifier. “Come inside with me, baby. It is timeout time for you.” Jackie got off of the seat and crawled behind her mother into the house. In the living room, Jackie's mother strode over the corner. Jackie followed her until eventually, her mother crouched down beside her. “Since we don't have your timeout stool or your bouncer, timeout rules are going to be a little different for you today, baby. Kneel right here in the corner.” Jackie moved to do as she was told. Ultimately, her mother positioned her so that she wasn't facing the corner itself, but had her shoulder firmly in the corner and faced the blank wall in front of her. When she was satisfied, her mother continued. “Now, look over there. As you can see, we will be able to see you from the porch. But, just to make sure that you don't act up, you need to hold this penny up to the wall with your nose.” She showed Jackie a penny that was in her hand, then positioned it in front of her nose and pushed Jackie's head gently against the wall. She briefly left the room, then re-entered. Jackie dared not look, but her mother told her that she had brought out the baby monitor. “Every time I hear the penny drop, I will come back in and reset it. Every time that that happens also means another day of timeout in the jumper next week. If you are a good girl, I will come and get you when it is time for dinner. Then it is going to be straight to bed for you. You've been a very naughty baby. Now be good during your timeout.” Jackie tried to settle into her position, but realized immediately that this was going to be a difficult punishment, especially given how weak her legs were. Within just a few minutes, she was feeling a little stiff. Slowly, she shifted herself down from the upright kneeling position that she was in to a slightly lower position, all the while keeping her nose firmly pressed against the wall. For a moment this was more comfortable, but she soon realized that that position actually left her bearing even more weight, and tried to shift herself back up to the higher position. However, the penny seemed to catch on the wall, and her nose continued up while the penny dropped to the floor, loudly bouncing on the hardwood between her legs. Within a few seconds, Jackie heard the door slide open. Her mother returned to her side. As she replaced the penny, she said “Well, you made it 6 minutes. You were already going to spend to Monday thinking about how naughty you were this weekend. I guess you wanted to spend Tuesday the same way. At this rate, you might get to spend two weeks thinking about how much of a bad baby you've been. It's your choice.” Jackie resolved to avoid spending the next two weeks in the torture sling. This time, she held firm in her position, even as her legs experienced increasing discomfort. Eventually she had pushed past the pain and reached a point where she was just waiting out the time. Suddenly, however, the penny fell. She couldn't believe it. She was no longer bothered so much by the position. Instead, she had simply lost focus. Her mother returned, and, as she replaced the penny, she commented, “Well, you are more than halfway through your timeout, but you're also in timeout for more than half of next week. Mommy doesn't mind though. All I have to do when you are in timeout is feed you in the bouncer. I don't even have to change you until bedtime.” After she left, Jackie made sure to keep her focus 100% on the penny. It made the time pass incredibly slowly, but she was determined to keep her boredom the next week to a minimum. When the time was finally up, she had been so focused that she was startled by her mother announcing that it was time for her dinner. Gratefully, Jackie pulled her nose back from the wall and somewhat flopped onto her diapered bottom, which reminded her of just how wet she was. Jackie didn't really care, however, as she stretched out her legs for as long as she could before her mother beckoned her to follow her into the kitchen. Most of the party was still out on the deck preparing for a barbeque dinner, so the kitchen was basically deserted. Jackie was quickly boosted into the highchair and fastened in. In the mostly empty room, dinner proceeded fairly quickly, with the only people who were in there focused on preparing food to be cooked out on the grills and not bothering to make any comments on Jackie's feeding. The clock read just after six when her mother started feeding Jackie her after dinner bottles. As Jackie was slurping down the second one, Melissa carried Kendra into the kitchen and announced that she would be reserving the highchair next, as if there was really much of a line. At that point, Jackie's mother told her, “When you are done with your dinner you owe Auntie Melissa a big thank you. She brought along some of the milkies that she pumped out since Kendra stopped drinking up during the day a couple of weeks ago in bottles. She is going to give it to us so that you can drink it even after we go home! Isn't that exciting?” Jackie wasn't impressed, but when the empty bottle was removed from her mouth, she dutifully said thank you and, at her mother's prompting, she even gave her cousin a peck on the cheek. “Let's get you a bath and then get you off to bed, my naughty little baby,” her mother said. Soon she was in the bathtub in the bathroom, her soaked diaper finally off. After a very quick but thorough scrubbing, Jackie was dried off. On the floor of the bathroom she was taped into one of her extra thick overnight diapers and then dressed in an ultra-short, pink nighty that left her diaper entirely exposed. She was led back through the living room and into the bedroom that was to serve as a nursery for her and Kendra. In practically no time, she was tightly wrapped in blankets and stuffed into her tiny playpen. Laying on her back, she was fed her standard nighttime bottles. Just as she was finishing up, Kendra was brought in, having obviously just had a bath herself. Jackie came to the realization that she was already tucked in for the night before even her 1 year old cousin was. While she knew she was being put to bed about an hour early because of her earlier misbehavior, she was still dismayed. Her mother soon made it worse when she asked Melissa “Is this when Kendra normally goes to bed?” “Yup,” Melissa replied. “7 o'clock is a perfect time for this little tyke.” “Hmm. We had been putting Jackie down at 8. Maybe 7 would be more appropriate. You can consider that your new bedtime, baby girl.” Melissa continued. “I'm just going to read Kendra a story. I'd be happy to give Jackie a good night kiss and get the lights on my way out if you'd like to head out and get some dinner.” “Sounds great. Well, goodnight little girl. Be a perfect little angel. I don't want to hear a single peep out of you tonight. We have a long trip tomorrow, so sleep well.” Her mother gave her a kiss on the head and left her as Melissa began to read Goodnight Moon to both Kendra and Jackie. When she was finished, she helped to ease Kendra off to sleep, gave Jackie the kiss she had promised her mother, shut off the light, and closed the door behind her, sealing Jackie in for a particularly long night in a particularly small bed. Given that it was still before her bedtime, Jackie was still lying awake twenty minutes when a stomach rumble forced her into a horrifying realization. She had not messed herself all day. This was extremely rare for her, especially since she had begun her current diet, and she assumed that it must have been a result of all the nervous energy that had been coursing through her body all day. Why she hadn't yet pooped wasn't really her concern though, as much as what was going to happen now. She knew that she would almost certainly be pooping within the next few minutes, especially since she couldn't even shift positions to try to help with the cramps. Still, Jackie decided that she would try to fight the urge. If she could just fall asleep, maybe her body would be able to hold out until morning. And so, with a desperate urgency, Jackie tried to drift off. Her efforts only seemed to make her more awake. Within a few minutes, she knew, as she had the day before in her car seat, that she would not be winning her fight. She didn't really give up, because she had a sense that a mess she made now would stay in her diaper until morning, but within just fifteen minutes of the first warning sign Jackie lost the battle, and a cramp led to a surge of soft, warm poop sliding into the seat of her diaper. There was more coming, and within a few minutes Jackie was lying in a particularly full messy diaper that smelled perhaps a little worse than normal, though that might have been simply mental because Jackie would be smelling it for so long. Her discomfort was immediate. Her only hope was that Kendra would wake up and be put off by the smell enough that she cried and somehow led to Jackie getting changed, but given that she had just fallen asleep and was showing no signs of stirring in the crib next to Jackie, that possibility seemed remote. She knew that she was never allowed to mention the state of her diaper, and she knew that making some sort of call over the baby monitor would probably only anger her mother. Instead, she guessed that she would have to try to somehow fall asleep. She knew that that would be tough. She remembered when she had been forced to sleep next to her playmate, Stephanie, when Stephanie had messed herself during a nap time. Stephanie had been extremely red-faced when it had happened, but had quickly drifted off to sleep. Jackie, however, had found the smell almost too much to handle. She had taken much longer than normal to fall asleep and had only done so because she was genuinely tired because she was normally asleep at that time. Tonight, the smell and the discomfort of her own poop had Jackie unable to escape the senses associated with her plight. As it had been when she was cooped up next to the exorbitantly smelly Stephanie, genuine drowsiness was what finally got Jackie to sleep. Even her filthy, stinky bum couldn't stop her from falling victim to the combination of a stressful day, a physically demanding timeout, and the (for her) late hour of 8:15. It was some hours later when Jackie was jolted awake by an unfamiliar sound. She could place that she was hearing screaming, but she could not figure out why. Eventually, she slowly remembered where she was, and realized that the screaming she could hear was her young roommate crying. Jackie desperately just wanted to get back to sleep, but that was not going to happen anytime soon with the noise coming from the makeshift crib just a few feet from her own. In just a few moments, Melissa entered the room, immediately whispering “Shh, shh, Mommy is here baby.” As she crossed over to Kendra's playpen, she took a sniff and whispered, “Ooh, I think I can smell what you want, baby.” Even with how tired she was, Jackie was clear-headed enough to think “No, that smell is me.” Instantly, she was filled with dread. Surely now her cousin would discover the mess in her diaper, and then who knew what would happen. Would she be subjected to the most humiliating of changes? Would she die of shame? Melissa's bent over and picked up her daughter, holding her tight while setting up a changing mat. Jackie heard the tapes being opened up, and then Melissa said “Ooh, stinky girl. Let's get you all cleaned up.” “What?” Jackie thought. Wasn't she the source of the acrid air in the room? Her diaper was certainly full of poop. She knew that from the way that it clung to her backside every time she wriggled in her tightly wrapped blankets. But her cousin was certainly proceeding as if Kendra was in a messy diaper herself, and surely she must be right, given that she now had the diaper open. Jackie didn't know if this would perhaps mean a reprieve for her. Kendra had soon been changed into a new diaper, and had stopped her fussing but for a few stray whimpers. “Let mummy feed you now honey,” Melissa said, and though Jackie couldn't see it from her position, she could hear that Melissa had begun to feed her daughter the same way that she had fed Jackie earlier in the afternoon. Eventually the feeding had ended, and as Jackie could hear Melissa get to her feet, she heard her say “Oof, baby, that might have been the smelliest diaper you have ever had. I'm going to have to take that straight out to the trash or else the room will smell all night.” Jackie started to breathe easier. Obviously, Mellisa did not suspect her of being the cause of the majority of the stench in the room. Her fear that she would be changed by her cousin seemed to be misplaced. Sure enough, after a few minutes of cooing Kendra to sleep, Melissa departed the room, never having even come over to the playpen where Jackie had been cooped up the entire time. Finally, Jackie's heartbeat finally began to slow down. She had been on edge for the entire time that Melissa had been in the room, which she guessed must have been close to a half an hour. As she settled down though, she realized for the first time that her mess was even more uncomfortable than it had been when she had fallen asleep for what she had assumed would have been the night. Then she had been trapped in a warm, gooey sludge that had seemed almost invasive in the way that it was slowly seeping up into her crotch and the wider regions of her thick nighttime diaper. Now, the mess felt quite different. It was thoroughly cold, which seemed to make it even more uncomfortable against her skin. It also had spread throughout her diaper. She could feel it caked onto the small of her back, almost all the way to the top of her diaper. She could tell that it was very much stuck to her skin now, and she felt reasonably sure it was the most unpleasant diaper she had ever been in. In a way, she began to wonder if she had been as lucky as she thought she had been. She was still glad that Melissa hadn't changed her, but had her mother come in when Kendra had broken out in crying and changed her while Melissa had attended to Kendra, surely she would be much more comfortable and already asleep, rather than helplessly trying to ignore the itchy, smelly mess that she was laying in. After what she could have sworn was hours of uncomfortably trying to fall asleep, morning seemed to come amazingly fast for Jackie. She woke up disoriented, which was helped by the fact that she was not woken up in her normal way. Instead of her mother gently rousing her, the first thing she heard was “Woo, Melissa, is that Kendra? Man, is it smelly in here.” “I guess it could be,” Melissa answered, “but she was stinky in the middle of the night, so I'd be surprised. I think you're the one who got this present.” “Uh-oh, are you the little stinker?” Jackie's mother asked, with her face just inches from her daughter's. As she unwrapped the tight blankets that had held Jackie immobilized over the course of her miserable night, they were both struck by a fresh blast of the horrible, acrid stench coming from around Jackie's waist. “Oh, yup, it's mine alright!” her mother called. “Whew, ok, well, I guess we won't be going first for breakfast after all. She's going to need a change right away or else everyone out in the kitchen will gag on their food!” As Jackie was helped out of the playpen by her mother, Melissa said “OK, I'll give Kendra a quick change and then take her out to the highchair.” Jackie was sat on a changing pad in the center of a room, where her mother took off her nighty, leaving her naked but for her diaper. As her mother laid her back down, Kendra was brought over and laid down next to her, which made Jackie feel distinctly exposed with her cousin looking down on her mostly naked body. The day before, Jackie would have been filled with an unbelievable discomfort at the realization that Melissa was about to see her being changed out of a messy diaper. This morning though, having been stuck in the filthy undergarment for so long, she was significantly less vain. Sure, she was still not looking forward to having her smelly crotch on display, but more than anything she just wanted to be clean again, especially since her cousin already had a pretty good idea about her diaper's content. Her mother opened up the diaper and both she and Melissa briefly turned away. “Man,” Melissa finally said, “that might be the grossest diaper I've ever seen. Hopefully Kendra only has to grow up once so I never have to deal with something like that!” “Yeah,” her mother responded, “this is as bad as I've ever seen, but she was a little easier to clean up the first time around. But oh well, babies can't help themselves, no matter how big they are. Isn't that right, princess?” Jackie was glad that she wasn't required to lisp out a response as her mother took the first wipe and began to carefully clean the caked-on waste off of her bald crotch. Kendra had been completely changed, dressed and gone to breakfast for nearly five minutes before her mother had finally gotten all of the poop off of her bottom. “You have a little bit of a rash, baby,” her mother announced. “Let's put a little cream on there for you.” After lotion was rubbed into her tush for another minute, which did make her bottom feel a little less itchy than it had, she was powdered and taped into a fresh diaper. Even as she was wondering why she was being taped into another overnight diaper, her mother said “We're going to leave pretty much right after we get you fed, so we might as well get you ready for our trip now.” Next Jackie found herself being dressed in another pair of white tights. Over her head came a seafoam green dress that was, as usual, far too short to do much to obscure the bulge underneath it, though Jackie was glad that it was at least more subtle than yesterday's, if no less babyish. A matching headband with a small green bow was placed in her hair, and finally her mary-janes completed the ensemble. Without needing to be told, Jackie crawled behind her mother and out towards the kitchen. She found herself amongst about a dozen pairs of legs, which she successfully navigated as she crawled over to the tiny highchair that sat in the corner of the room. She was helped into the baby furniture one final time, squeezing in tight as the tray was closed around her midsection. As her mother tied a bib around her neck, her father came over and took out her pacifier to give her a kiss. “Good morning, princess,” he said. “Goo moawaning, daddy,” she lisped. “I heard you were a very smelly girl this morning,” he said, loud enough for anyone in the kitchen who didn't already know to become aware that she had thoroughly used her diaper overnight. Jackie didn't know whether she needed to respond, but was given a reprieve when her mother approached and immediately began spooning oatmeal into her mouth. Although the feeding left Jackie's face as messy as usual, it was clearly somewhat rushed and industrial. She was quickly fed her bottles and then had her face cleaned. Apparently her parents had already packed, because she was told it was time to head out to the car as soon as she was done. Before she could get down though, several family members came over to bid her goodbye, all of them making sure to address her infantile status and to give her condescending kisses on the forehead. The last to come over was Melissa, who was holding Kendra in her arms. Melissa gave her a quick peck like all the others, then addressed both girls, saying mostly to Jackie, “Give your new friend a kiss goodbye! Next time you see her she will be much bigger, but who knows if you will have grown up at all.” Miserably, Jackie gave Kendra the babyish smooch that she had been trained to give when she was told to give a kiss, which Kendra sort of returned, sparking a wave of “awws” from the onlooking crowd. Finally, the tray pinning her into the tiny seat was removed and she was helped back onto the floor. Her parents finished their final goodbyes and Jackie was led to the door, which was opened to reveal her stroller just on the other side of the threshold. She got up and into it. With the family left in the house, she and her parents made their way down the long driveway and to the car. Once they reached the car, she was taken out of the stroller and her mother helped her up into the car while her father folded the stroller and put it in the trunk. Jackie settled into the carseat and her mother began to tighten the restraints, once again leaving her immobilized. “I hope you had fun this weekend, baby, because you are going to have a long time this week to think about what a naughty girl you were yesterday afternoon,” her mother said as before she closed the door. Momentarily alone, Jackie sighed. She certainly had not had fun at the family reunion. It had been terrifically embarrassing, and it had led her to get into more trouble than she had since her first few rebellious days of her reduced status. She wished that they had never come. And now she had a day in the car where she would have nothing to do but think about her embarrassing life and the numbingly boring days of punishment she had ahead of her. As they got on the road, Jackie's thoughts drifted back to the last thing that Melissa had said to her at the reunion about the next time she would see Kendra. She had little doubt that Kendra would be grown, as she had only seen Melissa twice now in the last five years and it seemed unlikely that that pattern would change so dramatically that Kendra would still be a tot the next time the family got together. Jackie sincerely hoped that when they met again though, she would have been allowed to mature too. It was pretty clear that her parents intended to keep her as a baby for some significant period of time, but she kept hope that it would end at least within the span of a normal babyhood, even if she did know enough from her developmental psychology class to know that her parents' rules for her behavior didn't really correspond with any actual age. If Jackie met a six year old Kendra still stuck living the way she was now, she thought she might just go insane. She resolved to find a way to ask Stephanie on their next play date how she had managed to keep her mind from going to mush over the four years she had been stuck as an infant. As disturbing as Jackie's contemplations were, they did do a nice job of passing the time. The next thing she knew, her mother passed back her morning snack of a bottle. Jackie brought it to her mouth and began to drink, almost choking as she realized that it was breast milk that filled the bottle. Her mother chuckled as she watched in the rear view mirror. “That is one of the bottles that Melissa was nice enough to save for you. We have enough for you to have one a day for a week. Aren't you lucky?” Jackie didn't feel lucky at all. For one, the milk was cold, no doubt because that was the only way to keep it from spoiling, but that seemed out of place since she normally drank warm formula. In addition, while she wouldn't actually say that the taste was any worse than the sickly sweet formula she was used to, the difference was enough that she couldn't help but notice it. That difference only served to remind her of the miserable experience of being breastfed the day before. If the embarrassment didn't still sting so much, she wouldn't be able to believe it had really happened. Suckling on her cousin's nipple had been more difficult than latching onto the nipple of a bottle, and the milk had come out in strong squirts rather than the steady flow that she was accustomed to. All of that forced Jackie to focus intently on the breasts she had been draining, which made her even more aware of the embarrassing task she was feeding, and she had felt like her cheeks had been on fire as she heard the embarrassing comments that her relatives were making at her expense. Mercifully, Jackie soon drained the bottle of the embarrassing milk and was able to move on in her thoughts. She found herself extremely tired after her poor night's sleep. Even though she had had her bedtime moved up an hour to 7 o'clock, which meant that she would now be spending less time out of her crib than in it when naps were included, she had probably gotten less sleep last night than she had in months. Her body still looked the same as it had when she was still treated like an adult, but more and more she was physically turning into a small child. Not only was she increasingly incontinent, but her body now needed an infantile amount of sleep as well. Having not had it overnight, her body seemed intent on catching up now, and before long she fell asleep. She didn't wake up until her mother jostled her awake by checking her diaper. “Just a little wet,” she said, beginning to unbuckle Jackie from the seat. It took a moment, but Jackie realized that they had stopped at another roadside picnic area. She was helped down into the stroller, which confirmed that she wouldn't be changed. Just as she figured out that it must be lunchtime, she was wheeled over to a nearby table, and had a bib tied around her neck. The lot was deserted, so the feeding passed by without any incident, and Jackie was soon being refastened into her carseat for more of the ride. She was handed another bottle to drink as the car got going again. This one was just standard formula, and went down without much thought. Just as she was finishing, however, an almost seismic rumble occurred in her stomach. She handed the finished bottle to her mother and settled in for what she knew was a mess that was coming on fast. Although it had been relatively shortly ago that she had had the massive bowel movement in her makeshift crib, she wasn't really surprised. She had gone more than 24 hours from when she had messed in this very seat on Friday and when she had messed on Saturday evening. She was basically due for a day when she messed herself twice, as she hadn't since Wednesday and it usually happened every other day or so. Perhaps it wouldn't be today because she had gone so late last night, but she wasn't surprised that poop was on the way. As she had expected, it came quickly, and when it did it was nice enough to announce its presence. As she scrunched up her face and pushed hard to get the poop out into the diaper that was pressed so tightly against her by the seat, a series of long, noisy farts made sure that her parents knew exactly what was going on. In a few more minutes, she was finally able to relax, settling into what was now a warm and smelly load that was spreading around her backside. “Man,” her father said, “just after we could have changed her at lunch. Oh well, let's push on if its ok with you, we're making good time.” “I was thinking the same thing,” her mother replied. “She was really only a little wet. In her overnight diaper she could make it all the way home without her leaking, as long as the smell doesn't get to us.” “Great,” Jackie thought to herself. “Another long set of hours in a stinky diaper.” Still though, she knew that if they decided to drive the rest of the way without changing her she would be assured that there wouldn't be a repeat of the encounter they had had during her messy change on Friday, so perhaps the news wasn't all bad. After the effort required to mess herself in such tight quarters briefly left her body coursing with energy, but since she was so unused to having to exert herself in any way, she found herself feeling a tad tired. Although she had just woken up about an hour ago, it was her normal nap-time and she was still making up for lost rest. She soon drifted off once more. Jackie woke up a little more than an hour later, immediately noticing that her diaper had become colder and was somewhat itchy, though at least it didn't smell nearly as bad as last night's mess had. Her mother noticed her fidgeting and produced another bottle for her to drink. She finished it without too much haste. By then she was more awake and took stock of her surroundings. It was a few minutes after 3 in the afternoon, so if the trip was going as smoothly as it had, they would be well more than half-way home. Still, Jackie knew she had at minimum two more hours stuck in the carseat, and most likely the stinky pants as well. Her thoughts turned to the trip she was coming home from once more. She was glad she hadn't known it was coming. As bad as it was, she knew that anticipating it for more than just the car ride on Friday would have been just as agonizing. Still, she knew the trip would do her some real damage. No matter if she was ever allowed to re-enter the adult world, she would surely always be known by her extended family as the big baby who had demonstrated just how desperately she needed her diapers all weekend long. If she did get to go back to her real life, she decided, she probably never would go back to one of those reunions. The trip also made her look forward to being home. Her daily routine was boring, and mind-numbing, and a little embarrassing, but it was nothing like spending a whole weekend in the company of new people. She was glad to get back to anonymity again, even if she was still going to be forced to be a baby. Even though in many ways she did consider her life to be “that bad,” in a way she thought the trip had helped her to realize that it could be even worse. At long last, they pulled into the driveway. Jackie was glad to be home, ready to get a clean diaper, perhaps with a bath beforehand. She knew tonight she wouldn't put up a fight when she was fed the gross mush that made up so much of her diet. She would even be glad to sleep in her own crib again, where even though she would be wrapped so tightly by her mother that she would be sure to wake up sweaty, at least she would be able to extend her legs before the swaddling began. With a grateful sigh, she realized that her unexpected trip was over.

Chapter 5: The keeper’s nest (2/2) Time slunk past, every second heavy with the scent of antiseptic and the sound of Adrian's stifled sobs. I was trapped in my own head, wrestling with the ignominy that clung to me like a second skin. Then Evelyn's voice sliced through the haze, as sharp and commanding as ever. "Bixente, Adrian, come here," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument. I pulled myself up, my limbs stiff from sitting too long in one place. The humiliation still burned bright within me, but I masked it with a scowl as I shuffled toward her. "You've both earned four demerits," Evelyn declared, her eyes scanning us like we were lines of data that didn't add up. "Let's clean you up." The process was clinical and devoid of any comfort. Evelyn's hands were efficient and impersonal as she wiped away the physical evidence of our messy accidents. The indignity was acute, being cleaned like an infant incapable of caring for himself. It chafed against every fiber of my being. "Shower. Now," she instructed once she deemed us sufficiently clean. Adrian and I exchanged a glance—a shared moment of misery—before we trudged to the showers. The water would wash away the grime, but the shame? That was a stain not so easily removed. I stood there, shifting uncomfortably on my feet, the cold tile beneath them a stark contrast to the lingering sting that radiated from my backside. The bathroom echoed with the sound of running water from the elaborate shower cubicles, but it was Adrian's low grumble that snagged my attention. "Look at this," he growled, his voice hoarse. He turned slightly, giving me a glimpse of the reddened skin. "She didn't hold back." I winced in sympathy, then with a half-hearted chuckle, I shot back, "You call that bad? Mate, you should see mine. It's like she branded me with her hand!" Adrian's eyes narrowed as he peered over his shoulder at me. "No way. Mine's way worse. I bet it's twice as red." "Twice? Please," I scoffed, my voice cracking in that way it did when I tried to act tougher than I felt. "I'll show you red." I turned enough for him to see the aftermath of Evelyn's wrath on my own skin. He snorted and shook his head. "That's nothing. I've seen tomatoes less red than my butt right now." A laugh burst from me despite everything—the pain, the humiliation—because Adrian's indignation was so typical and so...normal. It was like we were back on Earth, arguing over who had taken the hardest hit in a football match or something equally trivial. "Dude, your butt is like a mild sunburn compared to mine," I argued with a smirk. "Mine feels like it's been through hell and back." Adrian shot me a look that was somewhere between amused and exasperated. "Yeah? Well, mine feels like it went to hell, took a tour, and brought back souvenirs." We were just two teens trying to one-up each other with our tales of woe, but in that moment of shared suffering and absurdity, there was an unspoken bond forming between us—two boys flung into a world where we were nothing more than misbehaving toddlers in the eyes of giants. As we stepped into our respective shower cubicles, letting the hot water cascade over us and wash away the remnants of our punishment, there was a silent agreement that we'd stick together through this insanity. Because if we didn't have each other's backs—sore as they might be—who would? “Hey, Adrian," I called out over the sound of water pattering against the tile. "What went down with you earlier?" Adrian's silhouette paused behind the fogged-up shower glass, and for a moment, there was only the hiss of the shower. Then he shut off the water, and his voice came through, edged with annoyance. "I was in a vtennis match against some hotshot from the business school." "And?" I prompted, turning off my own shower and grabbing a towel. He emerged, his hair plastered to his forehead, eyes dark with frustration. "I was winning, believe it or not. But then..." He trailed off, grimacing. "But then what?" I pressed, my curiosity piqued despite the dread coiling in my stomach. Adrian grabbed a towel and began drying off aggressively. "But then I crapped myself. Right there on the virtual court." His words were spat out like they left a bad taste in his mouth. I blinked at him. "You what?" He tossed the towel aside and leaned against the sink, arms folded across his chest. "Yeah, you heard me. One minute I'm serving an ace, next thing I know... disaster." My mind raced to process this. "How did that even happen? Did you feel sick or something?" Adrian shook his head, scowling. "No warning. It just hit me like a freight train." I felt a chill that had nothing to do with being wet and naked in a bathroom. "They diapered you after that?" He nodded once, sharp and curt. "Marched me straight to the changing station like I was some incontinent toddler." There was a bitter laugh that didn't reach his eyes. "Then I had another accident while in the damn diaper." My stomach twisted with empathy and fear. This place was starting to feel more like a prison than a university. "Do you think... we were poisoned or something?" The words sounded crazy even to my own ears. Adrian looked at me then, really looked at me—his blue eyes piercing through the steamy air of the bathroom. He nodded slowly. "It's not just us," he said quietly. "I've heard from other littles... same treatment or worse." The implication of his words hung between us like a noose—silent, ominous, threatening to choke out whatever sense of normalcy we were clinging to in this oversized world. *** « Seriously ? Can’t you wash yourself properly? »Said Adrian while pushing me back to my cubicle with an hard swat on my butt. I stumbled back into the shower stall, Adrian's hand smarting on my backside. "Seriously?" His voice, laced with a mixture of scorn and disbelief, echoed off the tiled walls. I turned to face him, indignant. "Hey, I can manage just—" "Shh, kiddo," he cut me off, his tone as dismissive as if I were a toddler interrupting adult conversation. His hand reached past me, turning the water back on. The spray hit my skin, warm and insistent. I opened my mouth to protest again but fell silent as his eyes narrowed on me, finding the unwelcome evidence of my earlier accident. "Look at you," he said, pointing to the small piece of poop dropping from my butt. My cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red—not with anger now but embarrassment. It was like being back home with Eric, when he'd make a mess and I'd clean him up, gentle but firm. Except now, I was Eric in this scenario, and Adrian was... well, he wasn't exactly playing the nurturing older brother role. I grumbled under my breath but didn't fight him as he grabbed the soap and started scrubbing my back with more force than necessary. "You were dirtier than I thought," he muttered. "I wasn't that dirty," I shot back half-heartedly. But there was something oddly comforting about relinquishing control, about being taken care of even in such a patronizing way. Adrian huffed a laugh. "Sure you weren't." As he washed me down thoroughly, making sure not a trace of the accident remained, I couldn't help slipping further into that little brother role. My protests became less about asserting my independence and more about seeking attention in the way Eric would. By the time Adrian was satisfied that I was clean enough to meet his standards—his meticulousness strangely mirroring his usual academic precision—I found myself whining about the water being too hot or too cold, about soap getting in my eyes—just like Eric would. Adrian's annoyance seemed to shift to amusement at my childish complaints. "All done," he announced finally, turning off the water with a finality that suggested this episode was over for now. Wrapped in a towel and feeling oddly smaller than before this all began, I couldn't shake off the feeling of having regressed to someone much younger than my seventeen years. But part of me—a part I wasn't ready to acknowledge just yet—might have actually enjoyed it. *** Evelyn's hands gripped me like iron, lifting me onto the changing table as if I weighed nothing. My heart pounded against my ribs, each beat echoing the loss of my dignity. The heavy-duty straps clicked into place over my chest and legs, the childish drawings mocking me from their fabric prisons. "Say bye-bye to your pubes, Bixente," Evelyn cooed, her tone sickeningly sweet, as if she were talking to a toddler incapable of understanding the weight of her words. I exhaled a heavy sigh, my eyes shut tight, I couldn't bear to watch her work, to see more of my adulthood stripped away with each pass of the razor. "You're doing great, just relax," she hummed, oblivious or indifferent to the turmoil churning inside me. Adrian stood by, arms crossed over his chest. His eyes held mine for a moment—there was no mockery there, just a grim acknowledgment. He knew he was next in line for this humiliation. Evelyn's fingers danced over the stack of diapers, her selection process like a bizarre ritual. She pulled out a nighttime diaper, its thickness absurd, a cushion that could double as a life preserver. Holding it up with pride, she turned to me with a grin that could freeze blood. "Look at this beauty, Bixente," she chirped, waving the diaper as if it were a flag of victory. "It's got the cutest little space rockets and planets on it. You'll be safe and dry all night long." I wanted to scoff, to yell, to tell her that I wasn't some toddler excited about cartoon designs on my undergarments. Instead, I bit my tongue, the taste of defeat bitter on my palate. "And listen to this." She gave the diaper a shake, the crinkle loud and clear—a humiliating anthem for my new life. "Everyone will hear how well-protected you are." I glared at the diaper as if it were the source of all my problems. I could feel Adrian's shock radiating across the room, but he held his tongue. He stood there rigidly, his eyes wide with disbelief but his lips pressed into a thin line. "It's... really something," I managed to say through clenched teeth, feigning gratitude for what was essentially a tether to infancy. My voice sounded hollow even to my own ears. "Oh, it is!" Evelyn exclaimed with unwavering enthusiasm. "And so practical too! These are designed for littles like you in mind—comfortable, absorbent, and impossible for you to take off by yourself." Evelyn's fingers, delicate as a surgeon's, unfolded the diaper beneath me. I squirmed under her touch, a chill crawling up my spine as she smeared cold oil across my skin. The scent of artificial lavender invaded my nostrils, a smell meant to soothe babies, not a seventeen-year-old guy with dreams of mechanics and adventure. I felt the oil coat my cheeks, a barrier against the chafing embrace of the diaper. My face burned hot with embarrassment; my pride fought against the softness of her touch. This wasn't right—I was no child in need of protection from diaper rash. "Comfort is key, Bixente," she murmured as if reading my thoughts. "We wouldn't want any nasty irritations now, would we?" Her voice was gentle, but it grated against my ears like sandpaper. As she pulled the diaper up between my legs and secured it snugly around my waist, I could feel its bulk forcing my legs apart. It was like being trapped in an over-stuffed pillow, each shift reminding me of its presence. Once secured, Evelyn unstrapped me with an efficiency that suggested she'd done this many times before. I slid off the changing table on unsteady legs, the diaper crinkling loudly with every movement. "Now for your pajamas," she said with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. She held up a pair of footed pajamas that looked like they belonged in a toddler's wardrobe rather than on a young man about to start university. The pattern was an endless loop of cartoon rockets and planets— with Emerson’s crest echoing the design on the diaper—meant for someone much younger. I stepped into them without protest; what was the use? The fabric was soft against my skin—a comfort that felt undeserved and unwanted. Evelyn zipped them up from behind before I heard the click of a lock near my spine—a sound that sealed my fate. I stood there, enveloped in the pastel fabric of the footed pajamas, the reality of my situation sinking in. A glance down at my frame offered no solace—my new attire hugged my form a little too well, outlining the diaper's bulky silhouette. The material stretched taut over the padding, making it impossible to ignore the exaggerated waddle that now characterized my walk. "Perfect fit," Evelyn commented, her satisfaction evident. But her words sounded hollow to me, a poor attempt to dress up a grim truth. With each movement, a noticeable rustling echoed through the hushed space, amplifying the noise until it seemed as though my every step was announced to the world. Adrian's gaze met mine from across the room, reflecting the same humiliation I felt. Evelyn observed with a victorious demeanor as she guided me to my crib and secured me inside. "And let's not overlook our dear Adrian," she declared, seizing him to confirm his destiny. Evelyn loomed over us, her shadow stretching across the nursery-themed dorm. "Now my precious little ones," she cooed, a saccharine smile plastered on her face, "nighty-night time is super long here in Amazonia—almost 15 whole hours! So make sure your diapees are comfy-cozy, 'cause there's no potty breaks until the bright-bright sun comes up!" With a flick of her wrist, the lights dimmed to a soft glow, leaving us in a twilight world of cribs and pastel walls. I heard the click of the door as she left, sealing us in our oversized playpen. Lying on my back, I glanced over at Adrian's crib. He lay still, a shadowed figure in the dim light. I couldn't see his face, but I could picture the scowl that was probably etched across it. I turned my attention to the bulky mass between my legs—the diaper that had become my unwanted underwear. Curiosity got the better of me as I prodded at it with tentative fingers, tracing the puffy outlines that held me captive. It felt surreal—like poking at a part of me that shouldn't exist. The diaper crinkled under my touch, each noise a jarring reminder of where I was and what I'd become. "What are you doing, Bix? Trying to make music with that thing?" Adrian's voice cut through the darkness with a big brotherly tone laced with exasperation. I couldn't help but chuckle at his comment—it was ridiculous, all of it. "Just checking out the craftsmanship," I replied with a smirk in my voice. "You know, they really went all out with these... space rockets." A scoff came from Adrian's direction. "Yeah, they're real masterpieces. You should be proud." "Hey," I shot back lightly, rolling onto my side to face his crib better. "At least mine have rockets. Yours are just covered in... what is that? Bunnies?" The silence that followed told me he was inspecting his own getup—a moment later he groaned. "Don't remind me," he muttered. We fell into an easy back-and-forth banter then, the kind only shared between brothers—or friends who've seen each other at their most vulnerable. Despite everything—the humiliation, the diapers—it felt good to laugh with Adrian. I smiled into the darkness—a small victory in a world where dignity was hard to come by. Our laughter died down and silence settled over us once more—a comfortable quiet filled with unspoken understanding. The soft glow from the nightlight cast dancing shadows across the room as sleep crept up on us—two Earthlings trying to navigate an alien world that insisted we were anything but grown men. As my eyelids grew heavy and sleep beckoned, I thought about home—about Eric and mom—and how much I missed them already. The reality of my situation weighed on me like an anchor in deep waters. But for now, exhaustion took over, pulling me down into dreams where diapers and demerits didn't exist—where I was just Bixente Echavoyen from France who loved mechanics and had his whole life ahead of him. With those thoughts circling in my mind like distant stars in an unknown galaxy, I finally drifted off to sleep—the crinkle of my diaper fading into nothingness as night enveloped us both. *** Morning light filtered through the high windows, casting a soft glow over the nursery-like room. I lay there, eyes fixed on the crib's transparent sides, waiting for the inevitable click that would signal our release. Beside me, Adrian's silhouette stirred. "You didn't wet your diaper, did you, little bro?" His tone held a mock authority that grated on my nerves. "No, I didn't," I shot back, my voice flat. The whole setup felt absurd—grown men discussing dry diapers as if it were some sort of achievement. The lock disengaged with a soft click and the side of my crib lowered. Evelyn swept into the room with an air of purpose. She approached, her eyes scanning our pajamas as if looking for evidence of a crime. "Well done, boys," she praised with a hint of surprise. "You both stayed dry." Her hands were brisk and efficient as she stripped us out of our pajamas and unused diapers. The cool air of the room brushed against my skin, and I suppressed a shiver. "Shower time," she commanded, pointing toward the bathroom door. Adrian strode ahead confidently while I trailed behind. Once inside the tiled space echoing with the sound of running water, he turned to me with that familiar arrogance in his eyes. "Come on, Bix," he urged, his hands already working up a lather with the soap. "You've got to be a good little brother and let me wash you." I glared at him but couldn't hide the faint smirk tugging at my lips. "Oh please, you're hardly any bigger than me." He chuckled and splashed water in my direction. "But I'm still big enough to make sure you're clean behind your ears." I swatted his hand away playfully. "I can wash myself just fine without your help." Adrian's laughter filled the steamy room as he feigned a hurt expression. "What? You don't trust your big brother?" "I'd trust you more if you didn't enjoy this role way too much." I grabbed the soap from him and started scrubbing myself vigorously. He leaned against the wall with folded arms, watching me with an amused gaze. "Fine, do it yourself then. But don't come crying to me if Evelyn finds out you missed a spot." I rolled my eyes but couldn't suppress a chuckle. Despite everything—the humiliation, the bizarre situation—we found moments to push back against our reality with humor. Evelyn's voice echoed from beyond the bathroom door. "Hurry up in there!" We exchanged one last look before finishing up quickly—two friends caught in an absurd dance between who we were and who we were forced to pretend to be. Strapped down, Adrian's face was a mix of confusion and fury. "Why?" he barked, struggling against the childish restraints of the changing table. Evelyn loomed over him, her voice a sing-song of condescension. "Oh, my dear boys, you've earned yourselves demerits from yesterday. And we all know what that means," she cooed as if explaining to a toddler why he couldn't have a cookie before dinner. I watched from the sidelines, a pit forming in my stomach. The previous day's humiliation had snowballed into this—three days in diapers as our penance. Adrian was getting his first taste of the punishment, his lean frame looking ridiculous and out of place on the table meant for someone much younger. Evelyn deftly taped him into another childish diaper, the same we both wore earlier in the day. It crinkled audibly as Adrian shifted, his usual smugness replaced by a deep scowl. My turn came all too soon, and I could feel the warmth in my cheeks as Evelyn repeated the process with me. Once she was done, we were free to dress ourselves. I pulled on the school uniform over the diaper— a pants with elastic waistbands that made it easy to accommodate the thick padding underneath. The white dress shirt followed, and I opted for one with a onesie tail to keep everything in place discreetly. A clip-on tie completed the look. Standing before the mirror, I took in my reflection—a sharp contrast between sophistication and infantilization. The sweater vest embroidered with Emerson's crest lent an air of chicness to the ensemble. But beneath it all was the unmistakable bulge of a diaper, carefully designed not to be too obvious yet impossible to hide completely. I sighed deeply. The uniform looked good—sleek and almost professional—if you could ignore its underlying purpose. My reflection mocked me; no matter how well I dressed up, I couldn't escape what lay underneath. Adrian caught my eye through the mirror and shrugged with resignation. "At least we look like students," he muttered dryly. "Yeah," I replied, adjusting my vest to minimize any hint of our shared disgrace. "Like students prepped for potty training." Evelyn clapped her hands together, her smile sharp as a blade. "Breakfast, boys, and then straight to your orientation tests." Her voice brooked no argument, yet there was a glint in her eye that didn't sit right with me. Adrian and I exchanged a glance. It was odd, being left to our own devices after the tight leash we'd been on. "You're letting us go by ourselves?" Adrian's voice held an edge of suspicion. Evelyn nodded, her curls bouncing. "Yes, you'll find I'm not entirely heartless. Go, eat, gather your strength for the tests." The walk to the cafeteria felt surreal without Evelyn's hawk-like gaze upon us. Other littles meandered through the corridors, some with a bounce in their step, others with shoulders hunched under the weight of their own diapers. We approached a group near the entrance. A girl with pigtails that bobbed as she talked waved us over. "Hey! You guys ready for the orientation test?" I stuffed my hands in my pockets, feeling the bulk of the diaper around my waist shift awkwardly. "Ready as we'll ever be," I muttered. A boy with glasses pushed up his frames and leaned in closer. "Word is they're testing us on general knowledge first—history, math, that kind of stuff." His voice was tinged with nerves. I nodded, processing this. "Anything else?" Pigtails girl piped up again. "There's also a practical part. They want to see how we handle...you know...Amazon tech." Adrian scoffed lightly. "They think we can't handle a little tech?" She shrugged, her expression serious. "They don't expect much from littles." We continued toward the cafeteria, digesting this new information. The prospect of being underestimated gnawed at me, but it also sparked a fire. I might be stuck in this diaper for now, but that didn't mean I couldn't show them what I was capable of. Adrian caught my eye and gave a slight nod. We were in this together.

It’s not exactly a secret that the plague was created over there, yet I’m a conspiracy theorist.

ADISC has always been very tyrannical.

Chaper 43: Daily Report for Patrick - Tuesday Dear Susan, I hope this note finds you well. It was a pleasure having Patrick at the daycare today, and I wanted to share some highlights from his time with us. Feeding Time: Patrick enjoyed a total of four bottles today. He eagerly guzzled down his warm formula during feeding times, and we made sure to provide the comforting routine he's familiar with. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, and we promptly attended to his needs to ensure his comfort. Poppy Diaper Change #1: Mid-morning brought about a poppy surprise, which was swiftly taken care of. Poppy Diaper Change #2: After lunch, Patrick had another poppy diaper change. It seems his digestive system was quite active today! Wet and Poppy Diaper: Before heading home, there was one more combined wet and poppy diaper change to ensure a fresh and clean end to the day. Lunch: For lunch, Patrick enjoyed a nutritious meal with a variety of babyfood, including 2 glasses of prunes and carrot and 1 glass of applesauce. He seemed to relish the flavors, and we made sure he had his fill. Playtime and Nap: Throughout the day, Patrick engaged in playful activities with the other toddlers in the playpen. The lack of a highchair for Patrick wasn't a hindrance during lunch; we accommodated him on Mrs. Simmons' knee. After a lively afternoon, he had a restful nap. The makeshift nap area served its purpose, providing a comfortable spot for Patrick to recharge. It was delightful to see Patrick interact with his fellow toddlers and explore the activities we had planned. I hope this report gives you insight into his day at the daycare. If you have any questions or if there's anything specific you'd like us to focus on, please let me know. Looking forward to our next day together! Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Friday Dear Susan, I hope this report finds you well. Today was an eventful day with Patrick at the daycare, and I wanted to provide you with an overview of his experiences. Temper Tantrums: Throughout the day, Patrick exhibited several temper tantrums, especially during lunch and naptime. It seemed like he was expressing his frustrations, and we did our best to comfort him and address his needs. Feeding Time: Patrick showed a strong aversion to solid food today, refusing to eat any offered meals. Despite our efforts to introduce different textures and flavors, he seemed more inclined towards his formula. He consumed a total of six bottles of formula throughout the day, and we made sure he stayed hydrated and nourished. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, which we promptly changed to ensure his comfort. Poppy Diaper Change: Mid-morning brought about a poppy diaper change. It seems his digestive system was active once again. Wet Diaper #2: After lunch, Patrick had another wet diaper change to maintain cleanliness. Poppy Diaper Change #2: Before naptime, there was one more poppy diaper change to ensure he was snug during his rest. Playtime and Nap: Despite the temper tantrums, Patrick engaged in some playtime activities with the other toddlers. Naptime, however, was challenging due to his reluctance to settle down. We worked to provide a calm and soothing environment, although he remained fussy. It's essential to highlight the need for open communication. If there are specific preferences or concerns regarding Patrick's routine, please let us know. We want to ensure his time at the daycare is as enjoyable and comfortable as possible. Thank you for entrusting us with Patrick's care. We look forward to his next day at the daycare. Warm regards, Mrs. Simmons Daily Report for Patrick - Tuesday Dear Susan, I hope this report reaches you in good health. Tuesday brought about some interesting moments with Patrick at the daycare, and I wanted to provide you with an update. Poppy Diaper Blowout Incident: During the mid-morning play, we encountered an unexpected poppy diaper blowout. It required a bit more cleanup than usual, and we want to assure you that Patrick was promptly attended to, ensuring his hygiene and comfort. Please be advised to pack additional spare clothes for him during drop-off to handle such situations more efficiently. Feeding Time: Patrick had a good day during feeding time. He consumed his meals without any resistance and seemed content. We made sure to offer a variety of baby foods, keeping in mind his preferences. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, and we changed him promptly to maintain a clean and dry environment. Poppy Diaper Change: The incident mentioned above occurred during the mid-morning poppy diaper change. Wet Diaper #2: After lunch, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to keep him comfortable. Poppy Diaper Change #2: Before naptime, he needed another poppy diaper change, which was handled with care. Playtime and Nap: Patrick engaged well in playtime activities with the other toddlers. Naptime was relatively peaceful, and he rested comfortably after a bit of initial fussiness. Special Request: In light of the poppy diaper blowout, we kindly request you to pack additional spare clothes for Patrick when bringing him to the daycare next time. This will help us handle unforeseen situations more efficiently and ensure his well-being. As always, we appreciate your trust in our care for Patrick. If you have any specific concerns or preferences, please feel free to communicate with us. Looking forward to another day of fun and care with Patrick. Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Monday Dear Susan, I trust you had a pleasant Monday. Here is a summary of Patrick's day at the daycare: Feeding Time: During the morning bottle feeding, Patrick experienced a brief moment of spit-up. It was a minor occurrence, likely due to a combination of swallowing air. We addressed it promptly, ensuring Patrick was cleaned and changed into fresh clothes. After this incident, he continued with the rest of his feedings without any issues. Patrick seemed content and enjoyed the remaining bottles throughout the day. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick began the day with a wet diaper, promptly changed to maintain cleanliness. Wet Diaper #2: After the morning feeding, we changed him into a fresh diaper. Diaper Blowout: Unfortunately, there was a diaper blowout incident during naptime, resulting in the need for an additional change. Patrick was cleaned thoroughly, and his clothes were changed to ensure his continued comfort. Wet Diaper #3: Following naptime, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to maintain hygiene. Wet Diaper #4: After lunch, another diaper change was necessary to keep him dry. Wet Diaper #5: In the late afternoon, we changed Patrick's wet diaper to maintain cleanliness. Wet Diaper #6: The final diaper change of the day was performed before heading home. Playtime and Nap: Patrick engaged well in playtime activities with the other toddlers. Despite the diaper blowout during naptime, he seemed to rest peacefully afterward. The spit-up incident was handled with care, and Patrick showed no signs of discomfort afterward. If you have any specific concerns or preferences, please feel free to let us know. Looking forward to another day of delightful moments with Patrick. Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Friday Dear Susan, I hope this report finds you well. Here is a detailed summary of Patrick's day at the daycare: Feeding Time: Patrick displayed a noticeable reluctance to consume solid foods today. Despite our efforts to introduce various options, he firmly refused them. However, during the morning feeding session, he drank three bottles of formula. Unfortunately, this led to a substantial spit-up incident shortly afterward. We promptly cleaned him up and changed his clothes to ensure his comfort. Diaper Changes: Poppy Diaper #1: The first poppy diaper change occurred in the late morning. It was relatively liquid in nature, and Patrick was changed promptly. Wet Diaper #1: Following naptime, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to maintain hygiene. Poppy Diaper #2: Another poppy diaper change was needed in the afternoon, similar to the previous incident. Patrick was cleaned thoroughly, and fresh clothes were provided to him. Despite his aversion to solid foods, Patrick seemed content and engaged during playtime. We will continue to monitor his preferences and make adjustments as needed. Wishing you a joyful holiday season ahead and we look forward to welcoming Patrick back in the new year! Warm regards, Mrs. Simmons Chapter 44: As Mommy lovingly changed my poppy nighttime diaper, the familiar feeling of the changing table beneath and the mobile spinning above me. Nursery daycare had become my routine for the past few weeks. The combination of baby talk, diaper changes, and playtime with the other toddler had become highlights of my life. From my job at Mommy Mag to daycare, from adult responsibilities to toddler whims. I found solace in the simplicity of my nursery days. The familiarity of Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons, the playpen adventures, and even the unexpected poppy incidents became threads in the fabric of my transformed reality. The nursery had become a pivotal backdrop in my life The soft coos and gentle baby talk from Mommy were both comforting and a stark reminder of my regression, as she secured the tapes on my fresh diaper. Mommy carefully picked out a festive green and red elf-themed onesie, complete with little jingle bells on the pointed hat. As she dressed me, her soft words filled the room. "There we go, my little elf! You're going to spread so much holiday cheer today," Mommy cooed, her fingers gently fastening the buttons. The snug fit of the onesie, coupled with the jingling sound of the bells, added an extra layer of holiday magic to the moment. Looking up at Mommy with a twinkle in my eye, I couldn't help but feel a warmth in my heart despite the surreal nature of my situation. "Is Santa really at the mall?" I asked, my voice a curious blend of adult skepticism and the innocent curiosity Mommy had coaxed out of me. Mommy giggled, her eyes filled with playful delight. "Well, you never know, my little one. We might just catch a glimpse of him! Now, let's get ready for our Christmas shopping adventure." As Mommy gathered her purse and the diaper bag, she glanced at me with a loving smile. "Are you excited, my little elf?" she asked, her babytalking tone bringing a sense of lightness to the moment. I nodded, playing along with the holiday spirit that surrounded us. "Yeah, Mommy, I'm excited." I replied, embracing the temporary joy and enchantment that the festive season promised. With that, we headed out to the mall, the jingle of my elf-themed outfit echoing with each step. The mall buzzed with the energy of last-minute Christmas shoppers, each person focused on finding the perfect gift or enjoying the festive ambiance. Mommy guided me through the bustling crowds, the rhythmic jingling of my elf-themed onesie bells harmonizing with the lively atmosphere. "Look at all the twinkling lights, Patrick!" Mommy exclaimed, pointing to the festively adorned decorations that hung from the ceiling. I craned my neck to take in the spectacle, my adult mind momentarily overridden by the enchantment of the season. As we strolled through the mall, passing storefronts adorned with sparkling ornaments and elaborate window displays, Mommy continued to narrate our surroundings with festive excitement. The combination of twinkling lights, holiday music, and the scent of cinnamon from a nearby bakery contributed to the magical ambiance. Despite my adult consciousness, I found myself getting caught up in the festive spirit that permeated the air. Mommy steered us toward various stores, each adorned with Christmas decorations and festive displays. She stopped at one shop with an array of holiday-themed goodies, encouraging me to take in the sights and sounds. "Let's pick out some special treats for our Christmas celebration, Patrick. What do you think?" she asked, the anticipation evident in her voice. As Mommy and I traversed the crowded mall, the curious gazes of fellow shoppers followed us like a spotlight. Whispers and hushed comments danced around us, casting a surreal symphony of reactions to my toddler-elf attire. Some passersby couldn't help but smile, charmed by the sight of a grown man in an elf onesie, while others exchanged puzzled glances, attempting to decipher the unconventional scene before them. A group of teenagers passed by, their laughter rising as they eyed me with a mixture of amusement and confusion. "Look at that guy! Is he lost or something?" one of them exclaimed, prompting a burst of giggles from the rest. Mommy, undeterred by the attention, responded with a reassuring smile and a subtle nod, her demeanor radiating confidence and maternal warmth. An elderly couple, likely grandparents themselves, paused to watch us stroll by. "Well, isn't he the cutest little elf? Must be embracing the holiday spirit!" the grandmother remarked, her words accompanied by a chuckle. The grandfather nodded in agreement, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. The comments, both positive and bewildered, continued to swirl around us as we navigated the mall. Mommy, adept at deflecting judgment with a blend of pride and affection, held my hand tightly, assuring me that the opinions of strangers were inconsequential. With each comment, I felt a mix of embarrassment and a peculiar acceptance of my transformed reality. Yet, with Mommy by my side, I trudged through the sea of judgments, determined to embrace the festive spirit despite the unconventional circumstances. As Mommy and I continued our festive journey through the mall, my attention was diverted by the sight of a familiar face. In the bustling crowd, there they were – another toddler from Mrs. Henderson's daycare, accompanied by his mother. The recognition sparked a mix of emotions in me, part camaraderie and part the reminder of my shared nursery experience with these little ones. "Look, Patrick, it's your friend from daycare!" Mommy exclaimed, as we approached a cheerful woman with a warm smile. Bradley, dressed in his own toddler-sized holiday outfit, glanced in our direction and beamed with excitement. I felt a sense of connection with Bradley, as if we shared a silent understanding of the peculiar journey we were both on. The mothers engaged in friendly conversation, exchanging pleasantries about the holiday season and the joys of parenting, albeit under different circumstances. Bradley's mother, though initially taken aback by my unique situation, proved to be open-minded and friendly. She smiled warmly at Mommy and engaged in small talk, graciously accepting the unusual circumstances that defined my current life. "Your little elf is quite the attention-grabber," she remarked with a chuckle, stealing a glance at my diapered state. "I've never seen anything quite like this. Is it a special holiday tradition or something?" Mommy, adept at navigating such inquiries, responded with a smile. "Oh, you know, we like to add our own flair to the festive season. It's all in good fun!" Bradley's mother nodded, clearly processing the information. "Well, I guess everyone has their unique ways of celebrating. Bradley, say hi to your friend here!" Bradley, still captivated by our encounter, managed a shy wave, his eyes wide with curiosity. I reciprocated with a small wave and a hint of a smile, feeling a peculiar sense of camaraderie with my fellow toddler, Bradley. As the mothers continued their conversation, the initial surprise seemed to transform into a genuine acceptance of our peculiar circumstances. Bradley's mother, with a warm smile, shared her excitement about Bradley starting potty training soon. "We've got the little potty all set up at home. It's a big step, but he seems ready." Mommy responded cheerfully, "That's wonderful! Potty training is such a milestone. We're not quite there yet, but we have our own unique journey, don't we, Patrick?" I nodded, feeling a mix of embarrassment and resignation. Meanwhile, Bradley's mother, glancing down, took note of my sagging diaper. A hint of surprise flickered across her face, but she maintained her polite demeanor. "Oh, I see! Well, each child has their own pace," she replied, choosing her words carefully. "Bradley was showing some signs of readiness, but I suppose every child is different." The two mothers continued their conversation, seamlessly blending discussions of holiday plans, family traditions, and the joys of parenting. Meanwhile, Bradley and I stood side by side, both encapsulated in our respective journeys toward independence—one starting the adventure of potty training, the other navigating the unique challenges of regressed adulthood. Mommy chuckled and wished Bradley and his mother good luck with the upcoming potty training adventure. Bradley’s mother, with a grin, once again glanced at my sagging diaper and remarked, "Well, judging by Patrick's current state, he's not quite there yet. Maybe someday, right, Patrick?" I blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and humor. "Yeah, maybe someday," Mommy responded, playing along with the lighthearted banter. The mothers shared a friendly laugh, and with holiday wishes exchanged, our paths diverged as they continued with their shopping, leaving Mommy to navigate the bustling mall with her diaper-clad elf in tow. As we strolled through the mall, we passed a festive stage where Santa was seated, surrounded by excited children and their families. Mommy glanced down at me and playfully asked, "What do you think, Patrick? Want to meet Santa?" I hesitated for a moment, feeling a mix of curiosity and shyness. "Uh, I don't know, Mommy," I mumbled, glancing at the long line of eager kids waiting for their turn with Santa. "Come on, little elf! Let's go say hi to Santa," she declared, guiding me towards the jolly man in the red suit. The children and parents in line giggled at the sight of a diaper-clad elf being dragged by his mommy. As Mommy got us in line to meet Santa, I couldn't shake the skeptical side of my adult mind that knew Santa wasn't real. Yet, my infantilized brain, fueled by curiosity and excitement, couldn't resist the allure of the festive spectacle. As the line inched forward, the scent of hot cocoa and cinnamon filled the air, creating a magical atmosphere that even the adult part of me couldn't entirely resist. Mommy whispered sweet words of encouragement, and my toddler instincts took over, filling me with giddy excitement. As we approached Santa, the details of his appearance became more vivid. The enchanting figure of Santa Claus sat on a majestic, plush red throne with gold trim, adorned with festive holiday decorations. His suit, a rich velvety red, was accentuated by fluffy white fur lining the edges. The iconic black belt with a large, polished buckle cinched his waist. Santa's rosy, cherubic cheeks glowed with warmth, and his twinkling blue eyes sparkled with merriment. His snowy white beard cascaded down in perfect waves, framing a kind and benevolent smile. The strands of silver in his beard hinted at the wisdom acquired through countless holiday seasons. A red and white hat perched atop his head completed the iconic ensemble, with the white pom-pom swaying gently as he greeted each child. The scene was reminiscent of a classic Christmas storybook brought to life. The attention to detail in Santa's appearance, from the intricate embroidery on his suit to the gleaming spectacles perched on the bridge of his nose, painted a picture of the real deal. Finally, it was our turn. Santa greeted us with a hearty "Ho ho ho! Well, hello there, you’re a big one aren’t you?” Santa chuckled. As I gingerly settled onto Santa's lap, a mixture of excitement and curiosity swirled within me. To my surprise, Santa looked at me with a knowing twinkle in his eye and addressed me by name. "Well, hello there, Patrick," he boomed in a warm, jovial voice that resonated with the essence of the holiday season. My eyes widened with amazement. How did Santa know my name? The enchantment of the moment momentarily erased any skepticism, and I found myself caught up in the magic of the encounter. I sat on Santa's knee, my eyes wide with awe as I gazed up at the jolly figure in the red suit. The twinkling lights adorned the festive backdrop, and the air was filled with the scent of pine and holiday cheer. The enchanting ambiance of the Christmas grotto surrounded us as Santa, with a hearty smile, spoke my name as if he had known me forever. Santa's presence was strikingly authentic. His bushy white beard cascaded down, framing a friendly face that seemed to embody the spirit of the season. The rosy hue of his cheeks and the twinkle in his eyes radiated warmth and merriment. His crimson suit, lined with fluffy white fur, completed the iconic look of the beloved figure. For a moment, the grown-up side of my mind hesitated, fully aware that Santa was just a symbol of the season. But then, the childlike excitement within me took over. I began listing off toys and goodies with genuine enthusiasm, feeling the magic of Christmas infuse every word. However, just as the festive spirit reached its peak, a soft squelching sensation beneath me disrupted the joyous occasion. The realization that I had popped my diaper right there on Santa's lap struck me like a sudden frosty breeze. Santa, rather than reacting with shock or disappointment, responded with an unexpected sense of humor. His laughter echoed through the grotto as he jovially remarked, "Well, it seems we've got a little surprise here, Patrick. Maybe you're wishing for your potty training back for Christmas, or perhaps just a nice, clean diaper!" The embarrassment washed over me, as I sat on Santa's knee, the atmosphere in the Christmas grotto shifted. Whispers and gasps rippled through the crowd as onlookers noticed the unmistakable sign of my poppy diaper. Embarrassment flooded my cheeks, and I felt the familiar sting of tears welling up. I clenched my tiny fists, ready to let out a cry that matched the intensity of my humiliation. But just as the first whimper escaped my lips, Santa, with a twinkle in his eye, reached into his bag of surprises. To my astonishment, he pulled out a pacifier, as if by magic. The pacifier was adorned with my name, and it seemed to materialize from thin air, instantly capturing my attention. As Santa handed me the pacifier, the room fell silent, all eyes still on us. The twinkling lights and festive melodies surrounded me, but it was the comforting presence of the pacifier that became my anchor in that moment. I hesitated for a second, the desire to resist such an infantile gesture tugging at my pride. Yet, as the pacifier touched my lips, a surprising sense of calm washed over me. The soothing rhythm of sucking on the familiar silicone allowed me to escape as the world outside the grotto seemed to fade away, leaving only the enchanting Christmas scene and Santa's compassionate gaze. In that enchanted moment, as the pacifier danced between my lips, a peculiar sensation swept over me. It was as if the magic of Christmas had seeped into every fiber of my being, momentarily dissolving the boundaries between adult consciousness and infantile delight. A giggling fit bubbled up within me, a melodic chorus that harmonized with the festive jingles in the air. Santa, seemingly attuned to this whimsical transformation, mirrored my joy with a hearty chuckle of his own. His eyes twinkled with a knowing warmth, as if he understood the peculiar blend of embarrassment and pure, unbridled amusement that had taken hold of me. With each contented giggle, my infantile mindset took the reins, momentarily overshadowing the adult reservations that lingered at the edges of my awareness. In the midst of my laughter, an unexpected warmth spread through my diaper, marking the arrival of yet another wet surprise. The diaper, already damp and soiled from the earlier poppy incident, now embraced a new layer of wetness. As the sensation registered, a mischievous grin crossed my face, my infantile self reveling in the freedom. Santa, ever the jolly figure of generosity, continued to share in the laughter. With each giggle that bubbled from my lips, I surrendered a bit more to the enchantment of the moment. Santa, with his rosy cheeks and twinkling eyes, beamed at us as if he held the secret to everlasting joy. As Mommy, with a bemused smile, led me away from the spectacle, the onlookers' murmurs became a distant hum. My diaper, laden with the evidence of my newfound merriment, sagged between my legs, a visible testament to the unexpected twists that Christmas magic could weave. Santa's hearty laughter accompanied us, his farewell resonating through the grotto. "Merry Christmas, Patrick! I'll be seeing you soon, little one!" His words hung in the air. Mommy, guided me through the crowd, my soiled diaper sagging low underneath my elf onesie. Her gentle babytalk soothed my giddy heart, aligning seamlessly with the joyful cadence of the season. As Mommy and I strolled through the festive mall, my diaper laden with the remnants of our encounter with Santa, hung heavily between my legs, as we neared Bradley and his mother once again, having watched the whole scene from a distance. Their presence sparked a renewed curiosity in my infantile mind. Bradley's mother, with a bemused expression, cast a glance at my sagging and soiled diaper, my pacifier gently bobbing with each giggly breath. Her remark, though audible only in my adult ears, carried a tone of both amusement and acknowledgment. "Perhaps he truly does belong in diapers," she mused, her eyes flitting between Mommy and me. The chuckle that escaped her lips hinted at a shared understanding, a recognition of the whimsical reality I now inhabited. I continued to giggle, the pacifier now a comforting constant in my mouth, fueled my contentment as droplets of drool escaped its confines. Mommy, attuned to the rhythm of my infantile joy, cradled me closer. As we continued our journey, the echoes of Bradley's mother's laughter lingered in the air, mommy's comforting embrace and the rhythmic sway of my sagging diaper propelled us deeper into the heart of the holiday magic.

Chapter 5 - Rumors Fall slowly turned to winter, but it was a mild winter in this geographical area. The morning temperatures were around 40 degrees and would usually warm up to 50. Leggings, jackets and thicker winter bonnets were added to our wardrobe. On days it was much colder or raining outdoor work would be replaced with indoor work, we would all be issued cleaning supplies and deep clean the facility. All in all things were going pretty well for our little group, but as winter started winding down I could sense things were changing. Besides Amy, Lacey had become my best friend and while it was subtle I could see changes occurring. If I didn’t know her from 8 months ago then I would assume she was a biological woman. She had been in her 30s but she looked like she was in her 20s now, her skin was softer and smoother, her hair had grown long, thick and fuller, her eyes seemed larger, heck her butt, hips and breasts had grown. It was obvious that she was being given female hormones. When I asked her about it she just shrugged and said it must be something in the water. I was changing as well but as far as I could tell not physically yet. I had taken to shaving my body hair to better fit in with all the girls. Plus I had really grown a distaste for the whole man in a dress and being called a fag so I tried to look and act as feminine as possible to fit in, Lacey said my makeup skills were really top getting better. I was even stuffing my bra with toilet paper to try to get the appearance. I was completely aware that we were all being brainwashed, but what choice did we really have. I could go back to being blue anytime I wanted, but then I’d have to work twice as hard and spend all my time with angry bigots. I also suspected that there was something in the candy they gave us, heck even the soap made me feel all bubbly and happy. Then there were the diapers. There was no rule that you had to wear them at night in your room, so I didn’t at first. But I found I was waking up several times a night to go pee. When you are wearing your bathroom you just start to go whenever you feel like it. So I started wearing a diaper to bed. I wasn’t incontinent, I could hold it, but there was never a reason too. The reality was that wetting myself had become so common that I didn’t even think about it, there is no way I could get through a day without diapers now. Winter turned to Spring and more changes came to our group, Sharon and Lacey were now well over their year anniversary and over half way through with their credits. They both switched to mostly indoor work when it was available, so we started spending less time together. While at the new worksite one morning in late Spring I saw a new Pink standing around looking confused with their shovel, they were working with another fairly new Pink named Rick that I had talked to once. Rick was working far from the new guy. Feeling like they might need help we drove over to talk with them. “Good morning guys, how's it going?” I asked them. “Just another day in gay paradise,” Rick said. I ignored Rick’s negativity. Amy walked over to the new guy, “What’s your name?” she asked. “Dakota,” he said with a tear in his eyes. Dakota had curly black hair under his bonnet and a cute baby face, most inmates are young, but he could pass as a highschool kid. “Dakota it’s going to be OK, it’s really hard to accept this, but I promise it will get better,” Amy told him. “No you don’t understand. I heard rumors about these camps on the dark web, I thought it was make believe and now I’m here,” the boy said. “What rumors did you hear?” I asked. “AI controlled prisons where dissidents go in and come out brainwashed slaves to the Regime. Men are somehow turned into women and married off to high level party members. It’s real, they’ve already brainwashed you and you don’t even realize it.” Dakota said. “I know it seems like that, but this place is really OK, and way better than prison.” Amy said. “This is a prison, not some kind of a cross dressing summer camp!” Dakota said. A guard was coming toward us quickly so Amy and I got out of the way. “Back to work!” he said. Dakota quickly drew back his shovel to strike the guard but before he could swing the violence prevention program running on his chip interpreted his intentions and immobilized him. He laid on the ground paralyzed for 20 minutes, before getting up and going through the motions of working. For the next few days Dakota gave half hearted efforts to conform with the program but after the fourth day of throwing temper tantrums he was removed by the guards and we didn’t see him again. We both figured it was for the best, he would spend his youth in prison, but we’d seen it before. Some people couldn’t adjust to the Program. Still it left me with nagging doubts. “What if what Dakota said is true, what if we’re going to be married off to Regime party members. What if they are going to turn me into a girl?” I asked Amy at supper that night. “You already are a girl,” Amy said with a laugh. “I'm serious, you can see it can’t you, heck, Lacey’s growing boobs and most of the Pinks that we’ve known for a while are changing too, at least the male ones,” I said. “You’ve been blooming there in the chest department yourself Chrissy,” Amy said. “I’m stuffing so the blues don’t notice me as much, you know that,” I said. “So is Lacey, you worry too much. The dark web is full of conspiracy theories and propaganda. We’ve talked about this. When we finish our credits we’ll use our housing stipends and get a nice place together and start a new life. Of course we’ll have to potty train first but it’s going to be OK,” Amy said. Maybe Amy was right, but I had nagging suspicions. What Dakota had said made perfect sense to me. The Regime needs loyal and traditional women to raise loyal and traditional families, what if they found a way to make them

I woke up to a pounding sensation in my head. Where was I? I opened my eyes and looked around. I must have blacked out. I examined the room I was in. It wasn’t my apartment, that’s for sure. I was in a king size bed with white sheets. The room around me was all white too. White walls, white furniture, there was even a picture frame that was just a bunch of shades of white. I sat upright in the bed. That’s when I noticed that I was wearing a diaper. It wasn’t the same one as last night. What was going on here? I also noticed that the diaper was wet. I pulled the sheets off of me, and looked down. I wasn’t wearing anything besides the diaper, which was white, except for the yellow part, and some blue wetness indicators which were halfway gone. I got out of the bed and went to the door. I opened it up and saw John, standing there in just a pair of athletic shorts. He was in the kitchen of a beautiful open-concept house, with an enormous bay window looking out over the city. He was cutting up some vegetables, and he had something cooking on the oven. “What is going on, John?” I asked. “Oh, you’re up. Good.” He looked up at me and smiled. “Sorry about everything last night. You were really drunk and passed out, so I took you home with me. I was a little worried.” He went back to cutting the vegetables. “What do you think of my place?” “It is beautiful, but maybe a bit too… white.” I smiled as I walked in to the kitchen. I watched as he cut the vegetables, his muscles rippling across his chest. “Yeah I know. I haven’t had time to really change up the color scheme and make it my own yet. I only moved in last week.” He threw the vegetables into the frying pan. They sizzled excitedly. “I see. So umm… If you don’t mind me asking, why am I in another diaper?” I asked awkwardly. “Well, that’s mostly because I didn’t want you ruining my furniture.” He laughed, “You were kind of peeing like a racehorse last night.” I blushed, remembering the humiliation of peeing in that diaper last night. “Well, I guess I can’t fault you for that. Do you mind if I change now?” I asked “Sure, but do you want to eat first? This food is ready, and I don’t want it to get cold.” John smiled, holding out a plate with an omelet on it. I sighed. John has seen me in a diaper before, why should I mind now? Plus, if I changed, then I wouldn’t be able to stare at his perfect body anymore. “Yeah sure.” I said. I took the plate, went over to the table and sat down. John grabbed his own plate and sat down next to me. I took a bite. “Wow, this is delicious!” I said. “Thanks!” John smiled at me. “So, do you always walk around half naked in the morning?” I asked playfully “Oh my gosh! I forgot that this was all I was wearing!” John laughed. “Yeah… I prefer to sleep in these. I guess I forgot about it. I guess it’s ok. After all, I get to look at you through my camera all day long! Why not return the favor?” I smiled at him, blushing slightly. We continued to eat and talk about various things, and when I finished, I stood up. “Well thanks so much for breakfast, but I have to get going. I am supposed to look at apartments today. Where are my clothes?” I asked as I took my plate over to the sink. “I have them laid out in the bathroom for you. You are welcome to take a shower too.” John said. “Just toss your wet diaper in the bin.” I blushed when he mentioned my diaper. I walked over to the bathroom and saw my clothes neatly laid out there. I took off the diaper and hopped in the shower. It was heavenly. I probably took much longer than I should have, but I couldn’t resist. It seemed like everything in this place was luxurious to the max. I got out of the shower, and put on my clothes. I sniffed them. He must have washed them for me! They smelt wonderful, like lavender. I stepped out of the bathroom, and saw that John had gotten dressed as well. I was almost disappointed when I saw him there, lying on the couch, his muscles hidden behind his dress shirt. “Well thanks a lot, John.” I said. “I really appreciate you looking out for me.” “Yeah no problem,” he said. “That’s what I’m here for.” He smiled at me. I waved goodbye and left. That day, I had trouble concentrating on very much at all. It seemed like my headache had started up as soon as I left John’s place. No work today, I just had those appointments. I looked at several places, and decided on a two-bedroom apartment that was pretty close to John’s place. I was so excited to get out of my old place, that I started moving my stuff in there that night. Over the next few days, I moved apartments, and John and I became even closer. Now, after work, I would usually go to his place and we would watch a movie or sometimes we would go out to the bars. Work was the same as usual. It was just a new diaper every day. I noticed that the diapers were going from plain white to designer diapers with patterns on them. One day, Michael told me that patterns were the new fad. So now, it was diapers with designs. One day, it was a green one with cartoon figures on it that disappeared when it got wet. The next day, it was a perfectly baby blue diaper, which turned into a deep blue with wetness. Every day, it was just a new design. I didn’t mind. Some of the designs were actually pretty cool. Plus, the money was rolling in. Another week had passed, and I was at work. We were eating lunch. Today it was seafood pasta. I had my robe on, covering up the diaper I was wearing. The diaper was plain white with bunches of bananas on it. Michael said that when this one got wet, the bananas would look like they were being peeled, and I was kind of excited to see it. We were talking about a movie that the three of us had gone to see the night before, when I realized that I had to go pee. “Dang.” I said “What’s wrong?” John asked “Oh, it’s nothing really. I have to go pee is all. I wish it wasn’t so inconvenient to use the bathroom at work.” Michael laughed. “Well there is a pretty easy solution. If you don’t want to spend all that time getting a new diaper on, why not just use it?” John agreed. “Yeah, it would save us an awful lot of time, plus we are doing the wet pictures after this anyway.” I blushed. “Oh come on guys, you don’t really expect me to do that, right?” “It would definitely be easier for everyone here.” Michael said. John nodded his head. “Seriously?” I said. “I mean, yeah it would be easier, but…” I trailed off. “We’ve seen you do it before. I really don’t see the problem with it.” John said. He sounded really reasonable. They had seen me pee in a diaper before, plus they take pictures of me in a wet diaper every day anyway. Was I really considering this? I felt the pressure in my bladder build. I can’t believe I am going to do this. I closed my eyes and relaxed, letting the pee flow into the diaper. Even with my eyes closed, I could almost see John’s typical proud smile. It’s almost as if he likes it when I do stuff like this. I opened my eyes as I finished going. I felt the diaper sag a bit. Michael and John looked at me for a moment and went right back to talking about the movie as if nothing had happened. I smiled. I felt better. There was no more pressure in my bladder, and the diaper was nice and warm. I opened up my robe and looked down. Michael was right! They bananas did look like they were starting to peel. I closed the robe and the three of us finished eating lunch. The rest of the photo shoot went on as normal. It was just like any other day. I would pose how John wanted me to, and we would take pictures. For some reason, I felt much more relaxed today. I noticed recently that I have been feeling happy more often. I can’t explain it, except for the fact that I have a steady job that isn’t even that difficult. We finished the photo shoot and I went into the changing room to take off my diaper. I realized that there was one downside to not using water to make the diaper wet. Now I smelled like pee. As I was contemplating what to do, Michael opened the door and handed me a small tub. It was labeled “scented cleansing wipes”. I thanked him and took it from him. I dropped the diaper to the floor, a soggy thud as it hit the ground, and grabbed a few wipes from the tub. I wiped myself down thoroughly, and caught a whiff of the scent. It smelled like baby lotion. I continued to wipe myself off, ignoring the fact that I would probably smell like a baby for a while. I finished wiping myself and put the dirty diaper in the diaper bin. I got dressed and walked back out where John was waiting for me. Michael must have already left. John sniffed the air and smiled. “Well, that’s a nice smell.” He commented. “Yeah yeah.. laugh it up.” I groaned “No, I’m being honest. It works for you.” He looked at me directly in the eyes, and I could tell that he was being truthful. “Well, um.. thanks. Did you want to hang out tonight?” I asked “Yeah sure, what did you have in mind?” “Maybe… a movie?” I asked John laughed. “We go to movies all the time. How about we go on a walk through City Park?” I smiled. I think I was getting closer. “Yeah, that sounds nice.” We took his car to the park and walked around for a while. We even stopped and got hot dogs at a vendor who was selling them there. We were having a wonderful time; John was taking lots of pictures, as always. Sometimes he would get pictures of the nature around us, but most of the time, his lens was focused on me. We were walking together, when I took a deep breath and grabbed his hand with mine. He looked at me, smiled, and gave it a little squeeze. In that moment, I felt my heart leap with joy. I had never felt this way about anyone before. As we walked through the quiet woods, holding hands, I felt like I was at home. I never wanted it to end. That’s when my phone rang. It was the landlord of my new apartment. We rushed over to my place. She had told me that the pipes had burts and that the place was flooding. We got there, and when I opened the door, water gushed out. I looked inside, and everything that was on the floor was ruined. The next few hours were hectic. Only the apartments on the ground floor were flooding, and it seemed like mine was hit the worst. John and I salvaged what we could, but by the time the plumber finally got through and turned the water off, most of my stuff was done for. Somehow, my dresser had tipped over, and my clothes were filthy with sewage. It was a disaster. I had nothing left. My landlord told me that my rent would be refunded and I could stay at a hotel that she would pay for, for now. That’s when John piped up. “You know. You could stay with me if you wanted.” “Really?” I asked, turning to him, my eyes bright. “Yeah of course!” He smiled. “I mean, it’s only for a little while, and I really don’t mind. Plus, you don’t want to stay in a hotel room that whole time, right?” This was wonderful news! I was going to stay at John’s house! And not just for the night, for several! My landlord informed me that it would probably be several weeks until everything was fixed. I didn’t mind, and neither did John. We packed up the few things that had been saved and drove back to his place. We went inside and set down what we had saved. I looked at it. A radio. My jacket. The little tv that I had bought. A few other miscellaneous things. “Man. This really stinks.” I said, gazing down at what was left. “I’m really sorry about that, but hey, it could be worse.” John put his arm around my shoulder, bringing me close to him. “You could be staying at a hotel.” I laughed, partly out of sadness, but also because he was right. Even with just these few things from my apartment, I still had way more than I did before I met John. He changed me for the better, and I was happy. I turned to him and gave him a hug. He hugged me back and we stood like that for what seemed like an eternity. When we finally let go, John leaned down and kissed me on the lips. I kissed him back, and we let our tongues explore each other’s mouths for a moment. It wasn’t until this moment that I realized how much taller he was than me. I hardly came up to his shoulders. As we kissed I felt him pull away and then swoop down and pick me up. He put one arm on my back, and the other on my knees and carried me in his arms into his bedroom. His bedroom was now decorated beautifully. Photos filled the walls, some of breathtaking landscapes, and some of people. I even saw a few pictures of me. None of the diaper photos, but there were some from various times when we were together. At the movies, the time we went to the beach. I smiled as he tossed me on his king size bed gently. I landed softly on his thick covers and he climbed onto the bed, crawling over to me, and then on top of me, with his hands next to my knees, and his body hovering over mine. I smiled and pulled him down for another kiss. We kissed briefly, and then I felt his hands start to wander to my waist. I felt him grab my shirt, and in one move, it was off. I smiled as he put his hand on my chest. We kissed again, and now his hands moved back down to my waist. He knelt upright and unbuttoned my pants. With another quick move, he had pulled off my pants and underwear together. He tossed them aside and then leaned over my naked body. I was rock hard now, my dick pointing up at my bellybutton. John smiled calmly as he started to undress himself. He pulled off his shirt, revealing his tight muscular body. He pulled his pants and underwear off, and I saw that he was hard as well. I looked at his dick, which was much bigger than mine. Bigger than any I had seen in person. It wasn’t gigantic, but it stood out from his body impressively far. John then reached out with his hand and started jacking me off slowly. I moaned as he did it, feeling his strong hands rub up and down on my throbbing member. He continued to rub it, and I closed my eyes in pleasure. He stopped rubbing for a moment, and then I felt something warm close over my dick. I opened my eyes, and saw his head bobbing up and down above my dick, his mouth closed over it. I moaned and reached out to the side of me, clutching the sheets in pleasure. I was breathing deep, and I felt myself get close to shooting. I felt my body shake violently and I thrust myself deep into John’s mouth inadvertently. I heard him choke a little bit, but he kept going, getting every drop as I shot into his mouth. I laid back and closed my eyes as he got off of me. I heard him swallow and then he turned over and laid next to me. I smiled, relaxed, but I opened my eyes and turned my head to see him staring back at me. I rolled over on top of him, and felt his throbbing dick pulse against mine. I knelt above him and spit into my hand. I started to rub his dick with it. It felt huge in my hands, and I knelt down and sucked on it a little bit, getting as much saliva on it as possible. I heard John moan as I did this. I knew what I wanted to do next. I positioned myself right above him, holding his dick straight up, and I started to lower myself onto it. It felt amazing. I looked down at John and he was staring at me in wonder. I continued to slowly plant myself on top of him, feeling him getting deeper and deeper inside me. I felt myself stretch like never before, but in a few moments, I felt my butt touch his body, and I knew he was all the way in. I smiled and started to pump up and down on top of him, riding him slowly. John had his eyes closed and I could tell that he was doing his best to hold it in. I continued to pick up the pace, feeling him pulse in and out of me. After a minute of this, I was pounding on top of him, bouncing up and down each time. Then, I felt John grab me, and in one quick motion, I was on my hands and knees in front of him and he was pounding into me. I moaned in pleasure as he got faster and faster. I felt his balls slap up against me as he thrust all the way into me with each pump. Then he reached down, and as he was pounding into my ass, he started to jack me off. He got faster and faster, and I felt his whole body shake and he pumped deep inside me. He held it in for a moment, and I felt his body spasm as he shot into me. He continued to jack me off, his hard dick still planted inside of me. A few moments later, my body shook again, I moaned loudly with pleasure and I shot my wad for the second time. He finally pulled out of me and we both collapsed on the bed, exhausted. I looked over at him and he had his eyes closed, a peaceful look on his face. With his eyes still closed, John said calmly, “I have been wanting to do that ever since I first saw you.” I smiled and just lay there silently, listening to our labored breathing beginning to slow down. We lay there together for a few minutes. After a long and tiring day, I was exhausted, and within minutes, I was asleep. I woke up the next day to bright sunlight coming in through the blinds. I was still in John’s bed. I looked to my side, and I saw that John wasn’t there, but the bed felt warm where he had been. I got up, still naked from the night before. I looked around for my clothes, but I couldn’t find them. Shrugging, I walked out of the bedroom. I opened the door, and John was sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of coffee. Without glancing up from his newspaper, he said, “There is some coffee on the counter for you.” I walked over to the counter and poured myself a cup of coffee. I started to drink it and I walked over to John. I could see that once again, he was wearing his athletic shorts. He looked up as I came into view and smiled. “Hmm, that’s an interesting fashion choice. Nude.” We both laughed and I sat down next to him, leaning up against him. “Well my clothes were all gone, and there’s no way I would fit into anything you have.” I responded. “Well I had to wash them.” John turned his head and stared down the length of my body for a moment. “I have just the thing!” He sprang up and walked into his bedroom. I heard his closet door slide open and shut, and he came out holding a grey t-shirt. He threw it at me, and I caught it. I folded it open. “This is way too big for me, Johnny!” I said. I smiled, for the first time calling him by that name. John smiled too, “Try it on. It’s an old t-shirt of mine. It will hide all of the important stuff at least. So the neighbors don’t see.” I stood up, set my coffee down and pulled the t-shirt over my head. It fell loosely over my shoulders, and hung down to my upper thighs. I walked over to the window, looking at myself in the reflection. I remembered as a kid, wearing my dad’s old t-shirts to bed, and now, it felt kind of similar. I looked at myself and smiled. “I think it’s perfect!” I twirled around, and the shirt spun up, revealing the bottom of my smooth butt cheeks. I laughed and sat back on the couch with my coffee. “You look adorable.” John said. I looked at him and he was blushing, and I saw that through his athletic shorts, he was getting hard. “Thanks!” I said. “Naked feels nice, but this way, I won’t offend anyone. Now. How about some breakfast before work?” John walked over to the kitchen and turned on the stove. “Eggs ok?” He asked. I nodded and walked over to him. I sat on the counter as he cooked, my legs dangling over the edge. I watched as he cracked some eggs into the frying pan and I hopped down from the counter. John didn’t notice as I knelt down next to him. I stared directly at his athletic shorts, where I could see he was still hard inside them. I reached over and without giving John any warning, I pulled them down a little bit, his semi hard dick flopping out in front of my face. “Ah hey!” John said, surprised. “Shh!” I said. “Just cook the breakfast. This will only take a minute.” And as soon as I finished saying that, I leaned forward and took him in my mouth. Immediately, he got rock hard. I heard him moan as I took his enormous dick inside my mouth. Now that it was inside my mouth, I realized how big it was. “I can’t believe that I had all of this inside of me last night” I thought to myself, as I sucked him off. After a few moments, I heard him drop his spatula on the frying pan, and I felt my mouth fill with his cum. I kept sucking every drop out of him, and then I swallowed. I stood back up and gave him a hug. He put his arm around me. With his eyes closed in pleasure, he said, “You are amazing.” I smiled and sat back on the counter, pleased with myself. He pulled his shorts back up, and finished making the breakfast. We ate together and finished our coffee. It was time to go to work now, and I felt disappointed that I had to go, but happy that I could still be with John. Then I realized that I still had no clothes. “Um John? This t-shirt is great and all, but I still don’t have anything to wear.” “What? You don’t want to wear that through town?” John teased. “Your clothes should be done in the laundry by now.” I went over and grabbed my clothes out of the dryer. They were nice and warm and I slipped them on. I looked over at John, who had gotten dressed, and I thought to myself “I am the luckiest person.”

as i sit hetre reading these posts i am sitting in one heck of a messy diaper.I have to keep moveing it forward to do more poops.And i just dont feel like getting out of it.